《Naruto: Rise To The Top》


 Chapter 1 - 1- Reincarnation

    There is a normal guy. His name is Ryuu. He is average looking. He has black hair, black eyes, healthy white skin, sharp eyebrows, and a small nose.


    He was a university student studying architecture. He graduated a year ago but couldn''t find a job. He is currently unemployed


    He is currently sleeping in a white room


    ''Ugh!...aah''


    ''My head hurts so badly''. Ryuu clutches his forehead as a sudden pain in his forehead startled him awake.


    "Where am I?"


    He looks around only to be greeted by a completely white room.


    Ryuu slowly stands up and looks for an exit. After seemingly walking for fifteen minutes, he is unable to figure out the dimensions of the room, much less an exit. The room is white as far as he could see


    Ugh!.


    He groans in pain as his head hurts and some memories flood in.


    Starting to remember that he was walking in the street at night, he was buying some cigarettes.


    "Damn I have to stop smoking"


    Suddenly a fast truck came. He was confused because trucks usually don''t pass this way. When I got next to him suddenly the truck changed course towards him.


    He didn''t even have enough time to avoid the truck.Because of that he arrived at this white room.


    While he was thinking about his current situation. In front of him appeared an old man dressed in pure white clothes decorated with golden stripes.


    That was scary to death, even though he was already dead.


    "Calm down, I''m just a handsome old man I''m not a scary person"


    "Damn you''re not handsome and you look weird when you say that"


    The old man''s face appeared in anger


    "Rude child. Listen, in my youth, I was a handsome young man, and thousands of girls wished to fall into my arms."


    Ryuu asked, "Yes, yes, right. So where is this place and who are you?"


    "This is my place. I brought you here after your death. My name is ####. Oh I forgot, you can''t hear my name. You can call me ROB"


    Ryuu''s eyes twinkled, "So you will reincarnate me"


    The old man laughed, "Yes, and I''ll give you the chance to choose the world, your birthplace, and five wishes."


    Ryuu sensed that there was something strange. But he didn''t care. There was a chance to be born again. He took an hour thinking about where to be born and made his decision.


    "I want to be born in Naruto in Konoha as half Senju and Uchiha"


    "Okay. What about your wishes?"


    "First I want to have as much chakra as the Kaguya chakra."


    The old man was annoyed, "This is OP''s first wish. I''ll give you what you want but your body can''t handle so much chakra so I will give it to you slowly when your body can handle it. So you have to train your body."


    "It''s okay, I agree, now the second has absolute control over the chakra."


    "I will not give you absolute control, I will give Tsunade control level but when your chakra reaches the level of the Tail Beast your control over the chakra will decrease, so you have to practice. I made a way for you to control the chakra, practice it"


    Ryuu was annoyed by that ''annoying old man''


    ROB looked at him and asked"You know I can read your mind, right?"


    ''Isn''t it one of the characteristics of a person to think about what he wants? Why the hell is he reading my mind?''


    "I can still read your thoughts"


    Ryuu laughed and quickly changed the subject, "I''m joking haha, anyway, my third wish. I want talent in all kinds of jutsu such as taijutsu, kenjutsu, ninjutsu, senjutsu, fuinjutsu and genjutsu."


    "Okay"


    "Fourth, I want Affinity of all the elements in nature, and Fifth,I want a system that shows my stats and my opponent''s stats"


    "ok, get out of here"


    Suddenly a vortex appeared out of nowhere and sucked Ryuu


    After Ryuu is gone. ROB thought ''I hope my wife doesn''t find out that a soul died before her time''


    A year old child appeared in front of the ROB. The child was carrying a truck.


    "No, not this time," said ROB, taking the truck from the boy''s hand.


    .....

 Chapter 2 - 2- My Life In Konoha

    When I was born again it was painful because my body was squeezed from all sides but I think it was more painful for my new mother.


    After I got out, I could never see or hear anything but I could feel when someone was touching me or holding me, so I can''t see my parents'' face right now.


    After a month I can hear but my vision is still blurred, although Japanese is not my native language but I can understand many words when I hear it, one day I heard that my mother had died at birth. My mother was a member of the Senju clan.


    Apparently when my mother died my father took care of me in the Uchiha clan, and when he goes out on errands he gives me to one of his friends who is my aunt''s husband to take care of me.


    I found out that my father''s friend is the current head of the Uchiha clan and is Fugaku''s father.


    When I was three months old, I started to see, so I began to recognize the faces and names of those around me, and I saw my father''s face, which looked handsome, so I was happy that I might carry his genes and be handsome also in the future.


    My dad is a nice person who was always when he saw me carrying me and he smiled in my face and tried to play with me as much as he could, although I didn''t need to play but I was trying not to arouse suspicion, but one day when I was 5 months old he started going out on errands It takes a month or more to come back.


    But when he comes back from a long task that takes a month or more, he will make up for the time he lost on the task and will remain with a month without tasks to take care of me.


    At the age of one year, I started to be able to talk and walk. My father was really happy with this, but the joy of this achievement did not last long. On that day, he went out on a mission, and after a week we received the news of my father''s death during the mission. And when the news reached me, I cried so hard and woke up the Sharingan that my father''s friend and my aunt were worried about me, I was so sad I didn''t expect to lose my parents in this world either.


    A friend of my father and my aunt adopted me, because there is no one else to take care of me but them, when I heard the news of their adoption of me, I breathed a sigh of relief that their adoption of me is better than being in the orphanage.


    When my father died on a mission I wanted to be stronger to protect the one I love because I don''t want to lose anyone anymore, so I started trying to train at the age of one, but not hard training. I was just moving more than usual, which made my aunt surprised by my energetic actions. She was worried, so she carried me everywhere with her so I wouldn''t hurt myself.


    So I couldn''t train as I wanted until I was two years old, I sneakily went to practice, but I didn''t know that my aunt was watching me, when she saw me training she stopped me right and tightened her watch on me, and she took me everywhere with her even to the women''s hot springs which made me angry (Oh, well, that last one made me happy.)


    And she never let me train until it was time for me to enroll in the academy and at that time I was already six years old, what made me upset was that the other kids at that age had already trained, I even remember that in the original story Kakashi was at the level of Chunin in Age 6 or 7.


    Once my adoptive father tried to train me, and when his wife saw him she was so angry that she looked like a demon and dragged him into a secluded room, it was so terrifying.


    One day I asked her "Why don''t you make me train, the rest of the kids have already started", she said "It is bad to train at a young age, it may lead to a decline in your talent in the future, also you look cute and I don''t want you to get hurt when training", I almost vomited blood because of the absurdity of that last excuse. Maybe the last excuse is the real one, because when I was three years younger, she was You make me only wear girls'' clothes, stop making me wear them, when I started ripping those clothes off because I was so upset about wearing them.


    But what bothered me the most was that Minato, who was my age, easily beat me in a combat test.


    Minato is popular with girls because he''s handsome, he had blue eyes and spiky blonde hair, Minato also had jaw-length bangs framing either side of his face. He had a cute and handsome face and combined with the strength he displayed, girls were very drawn to him.


    Even though I''m also a handsome person but I don''t seem to be as popular as Minato, because he beat me easily in the academy entrance test, I think girls are attracted to a strong person and if he''s also handsome, they''ll be madly attracted to him.


    But I managed to take revenge and defeat Minato, after 6 months since he defeated me, that day was shocking to all of our classmates and chunin teacher because they didn''t expect that anyone would be able to defeat Minato.


    Since that day, the girls have divided into two cheerleading teams, one cheering for Minato and the other team cheering for me.


    ....


    Land of Fire, Konoha Village, Ninja Academy.


    "The most basic thing for a ninja is to refine chakras. Only those who can extract chakras can be considered to have initially stepped into the threshold of a ninja."


    "You have learned to refine chakras last year, and you have all refined chakras, so you all have the potential to become ninjas."


    "Today, I will teach you the three most basic types of ninjutsu, which are also the most widely used ninjutsu in future battles."


    "That is the three-body jutsu, which is the transformation technique, the clone technique and the Body Replacement Technique."


    At this time, teacher chunin in the second stage class stood on the podium with a textbook and lectured to the 31 students below.


    And Uchiha Ryuu is also one of them.


    Ryuu was very focused on studying even the simplest techniques, he wanted to learn and master them because they would be useful at some point in the future (maybe).


    The body replacement technique is very useful in combat. After mastering it, it is one of the best escape skills. While the cloning technique is useful in the future for learning elemental cloning, and the transformation technique is useful in concealing the shape, if he goes out on a mission that needs it.


    .....


    Name: Ryuu Uchiha


    Strength : Chunin


    Chakra: Chunin


    Gender: Male


    Age: 7


    Bloodline: Uchiha-Senju


    Innate talent: Taijutsu, Ninjutsu, Kenjutsu, Genjutsu, Senjutsu, Fuinjutsu, shurikenjutsu


    Ability: Sharingan (2 tomoe)


    Skills :


    Chakra Sense ( intermediate )


    Chakra Molding ( master )


    Chakra Control ( grandmaster )


    Body Replacement Technique( intermediate )


    Transformation Technique( intermediate )


    Body Flicker( intermediate )


    Clone Technique( intermediate )


    Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique.( intermdiate )


    (note: skill stages beginner -> intermdiate -> advanced -> master -> grandmaster)

 Chapter 3 - 3- Kushina Uzumaki

    After the break time is over, the class starts again. At this time, the Chunin teacher brings a girl of the same age to the class.


    An exquisite face, beautiful long red hair and slender shoulders, curled eyelashes trembling lightly, underneath are a pair of big eyes like magnificent black jewels, and soft pink lips are gently pressed and Jade-skin.


    This is impressively the mother of the protagonist in the original, Uzumaki Kushina.


    At this time she is still 7 years old, but even though she is 7 years old she still looks pretty and has a much better charm than all the girls in the class.


    "Okay, everyone calm down, today there''s a new classmate who''s joining the class, everyone welcome her."


    When everyone heard the teacher''s words calmly and started to look at Kushina, Minato sat in the front row and saw Kushina and was feeling some interest when he saw her red hair and it seemed that he liked her hair color.


    "Let''s listen to a new classmate''s self-introduction."


    When all the students have calmed down, the teacher asks Kushina to introduce herself.


    Ryuu also watches the protagonist''s mother with great interest. If the events follow the original book, then it must be Kushina Uzumaki who exclaims that she wants to be the Hokage.


    Despite his knowledge of the development of events, Uchiha Ryuu feeling is very interesting. After all, personal experience is definitely more interesting than watching anime.


    "My name is Kushina Uzumaki, my goal is to become the Hokage ,dattebane"


    The class went silent after hearing Kushina speech, but a moment later, laughter and ridicule sounded.


    " Haha , the look of her hair is so strange ... "


    " There is nobody with red hair , how can her hair be this red , if I was her I would not even dare to step out of my house !"


    " She still want to be Hokage, what a wishful thinking, she can just continue dreaming!"


    Minato was a little surprised, and his interest in Kushina increased after hearing about her ambition or goal that she wants to be in the future, because she has the same goal of being the Hokage, so he thought of approaching her later.


    Ryuu also noticed Minato reaction , but he didn''t care. Kushina is one of his favorite female characters, and he wouldn''t let Minato have her.


    "Everyone shut up. Don''t let anyone laugh at the ambitions and goals of others. Ahem, Kushina, you can go to your seat first, it''s there." Seeing that all the students in the class except some people start laughing at Kushina''s ambition, the teacher signaled everyone to be calm and advised them not to laugh at Kushina''s ambition and ambition and pointed to Kushina''s seat. Just nice there is a vacant seat next to the Rio seat.


    Kushina sat beside Ryuu, still feeling depressed, it is obvious that she was shocked and affected by everyone''s teasing just now.


    "Kushina right, hi, my name is Uchiha Ryuu." Ryuu take the initiative to stretch out his hand and greet Kushina.


    Kushina was a little surprised for a while. Suddenly she raised her head and had a small smile on her face and said, "Hello, nice to meet you, and thank you for not laughing at me before."


    ''I feel sad when I see Kushina in this situation. She was tricked into coming to Konoha to become the Kyuubi Jinchuriki, but it''s good that she came to Konoha because if she stayed in her clan she would have died with them.''


    When everyone turned her away and laughed at her and mocked her, the person sitting next to him did not share the laughter or sarcasm, and he also gave his name and tried to approach her, which made her feel grateful.


    "There''s no need to thank me for that, I didn''t laugh because you didn''t say anything wrong but the people in the class are idiots because they laughed at your goal of becoming Hokage."


    "Than...." Kushina wanted to thank Ryuu again but she remembered Ryuu''s words that there is no need to thank him, so she smiled at him and said, "You already know what my ambition is for the future, can you tell me yours?"


    "My goal is to become very strong so that I can protect the ones I love and not lose anyone dear to me." Ryuu smiled and answered Kushina''s question.


    ''His goal is to protect the ones he loves'' Kushina was impressed upon hearing Ryuu''s goal, and when she saw the smiling face in front of her it seemed like the warmest smile she had ever seen in her life. "Your goal is really cool. I''m sure the person you want to protect will be the happiest person in the world."


    "Do you want to be that person?" Ryuu''s smile widened and said.


    As soon as Kushina heard Ryuu''s words, she felt very ashamed and her face turned red and started stuttering, "We...we...We''ve only just gotten to know each other, so...so ."


    "Do you want us to be friends?" Ryuu spoke again, interrupting Kushina''s words.


    ''That''s what he means'' Kushina was ashamed of her earlier thinking, but she felt warm in her heart when she heard that he wanted to be her friend, so she quickly agreed, "Okay let''s be friends"


    "Ryuu stop talking in class, you can get to know each other after class." Chunin teacher said, Ryuu was a diligent student who had never spoken in class before and was always focused with him unlike the rest of the students, and this was the first time he had seen Ryuu speak In the classroom so he didn''t shout at him or throw anything at him, but he warned him in a calm voice.


    "Let''s talk after class," Ryuu said to Kushina.


    She nodded her head in agreement.


    After the lesson ended, Ryuu and Kushina started talking and getting to know each other more, then the lessons continued until lunch time.


    When it was lunchtime, Ryuu noticed that Kushina had not brought food with her, so he said, "Kushina, I''m going to bring some food for us to eat together, so wait for me."


    After Ryuu finished speaking, he walked away before Kushina refused.


    After Ryuu finished buying food, he went back to class to tell Kushina that they were going to the garden to eat, Ryuu thought with a sigh, ''I should have told her that before I went to buy food''


    When Ryuu arrived near the classroom, he heard some loud laughter and mocking words, from inside the classroom.


    Ryuu entered the classroom and when he looked inside, he saw five people surrounding Kushina, three boys and two girls, who were mercilessly mocking her.


    "You are so ugly and you want to be close to Ryuu, so why don''t you look in the mirror and see how ugly you are." One of the girls spoke very rudely to Kushina.


    "Look at your hair how ugly red it looks like a tomato"


    "We''ll invite you from now on tomato head hahahaha"


    "You bastards, I''m not afraid of you? dattebane"Kushina gritted her teeth and said aloud


    One of the boys pulled Kushina''s hair from behind, making Ryuu angry, Ryuu ran towards the boy with a stinger and punched him in the face, and said, "Don''t touch her hair if you do that again I''ll kill you."


    ''I thought everyone watched me and Kushina become friends so you wouldn''t get bullied like in the original but it looks like I''m mistaken,'' Ryuu thought and then looked at the remaining four hard and said, "She''s my friend. Don''t hurt her anymore. If you hurt her again, I''ll make you regret it."


    ''These stupid girls want to get my attention in a stupid way, really just stupid people who think that if they do that I will love them, who the hell taught them this''


    "Are you okay Kushina?" Ryuu asked Kushina anxiously, even though Kushina could wipe the floor with their faces. She is much stronger than them.


    "Yeah I''m fine." Kushina was surprised, thinking of Ryuu just protecting her, a strange feeling spread in her heart.


    "Okay, let''s go to the park for lunch.." Ryuu pulled Kushina out of the classroom, ignoring the five who were shivering in fear.

 Chapter 4 - 4- Genin Fight

    "Your hair is actually very beautiful. I like this pure red hair the most So don''t let others bring you down"


    Ryuu said softly, and after finishing speaking, he turned and left without waiting for Uzumaki Kushina''s reaction.


    Uzumaki Kuzina looked at ryuu back as he turned and left, and his heart was touched.


    "Is my hair really beautiful?"


    Kushina Uzumaki lowered her head and muttered to herself with a smile on her face


    "Wait for me."


    Uzumaki Kushina chased after him.


    The clan land of the Uchiha clan and the clan land of the Senju clan are all in the most prosperous area of ??Konoha.


    Uzumaki Kushina looked at Ryuu walking in front of him, with some embarrassment.


    After hearing Ryuu''s compliment on her hair. Kushina''s heart started beating fast. But because of this, she didn''t know how to talk to Ryuu.


    After all, the two had only met for the first time, and they didn''t know each other before. Uzumaki Kushina knew nothing about Ryuu.


    Similarly, Ryuu also felt a little embarrassed, Uzumaki Kushina kept silent, so Ryuu didn''t know how to talk.


    Suddenly two people walked out from the cherry tree.


    The way Ryuu and Uzumaki Kushina walked home was not a avenue, but a relatively remote road that Ryuu had figured out himself. The road was sparsely populated and full of cherry trees, which was very beautiful.


    I just didn''t expect someone to stop people now.


    "It''s you who made my brother cry today."


    said the young man, who seemed to be 15 years old and had the same appearance as the child next to him.


    "Your brother is starting to get into trouble," Ryuu said while starting to get annoyed to interrupt his time with Kushina.


    The young man also glanced at his younger brother, then pointed to his forehead, smiled and said to Ryuu: "I don''t care, I''m Genin, you better bow down and apologize to my brother"


    "Yeah, it''s really amazing, Genin , who is almost 15 years old, is really amazing."


    Ryuu couldn''t help smiling viciously.


    The older brother of this boy looked about 15 years old and at this age he was still a Genin. I''m afraid he''ll only reach Chunin level in his entire life


    This kind of talent actually dared to be so proud, which made Ryuu seem to want to laugh very much.


    Marks of anger appeared on the young man''s face and he attacked Ryuu


    Ryuu noticed the young man''s movements, strength, speed and accuracy are not good


    Ryuu turned slightly to the side and dodge the kunai. At this point the young man lunged straight at Ryuu, with the help of the kunai distraction he punched Ryuu


    Bang~


    Ryuu raised his hand and grabbed the young man''s fist.


    ''Impossible how he was able to stop my attack, he is very young, no more than 8 years old''


    The young man was much taller than Ryuu and seemed stronger, but Ryuu grabbed the young man''s fist firmly. The young man wanted to withdraw his hand, but he could not, and his hand was held so tightly that it did not move on the divorce


    ''What a weak ninja, I''m afraid he''ll just be cannon fodder if there''s a war''


    Ryuu originally wanted to use this person to test his strength when he didn''t do his Sharingan, but he didn''t expect the other party to be so weak.


    Ryuu lost interest immediately and punched the young man in the stomach.


    Bang~


    The young man flew out directly and fell to the ground, losing consciousness.


    "Ah, monster."


    The little boy pulled his older brother by the leg and ran away desperately. The young man''s head hit the ground from time to time, injuring his head.


    ''I fear that this young man will be seriously injured by his younger brother. I hope he doesn''t become an idiot with a head injury.''


    Ryuu''s lips twitched, thinking.


    .....


    "Sorry, Ryuu, I caused you trouble,And thanks for protecting me" Kushina said with a feeling of guilt, although the Genin was very weak in Ryuu''s eyes, but that was only for Ryuu.


    From Kushina''s current point of view, Genin''s strength is still very strong


    More importantly, it was because of her that Genin attacked Ryuu. But he stayed with her and protected her


    Kushina felt a sense of protection and that was a good feeling.


    ''I''m not alone in Konoha anymore'' Thinking about this, Kushina was happier.


    "There''s no need to apologize, we''ve become friends and it''s my duty to protect you," Ryuu said calmly and had a sincere smile from all his heart.


    "Let''s continue on the way home"


    ....

 Chapter 5 - 5- Mikoto Uchiha

    After a week


    While I was taking Kushina to the Senju clan compound, we met on the way, my childhood friend Mikoto Uchiha who is the daughter of the second elder of the clan.


    Uchiha Mikoto is currently 9 years old and graduated from the academy one month ago. That is, she is two years older than me.


    Mikoto and I confirmed our relationship as a girl friend when I graduated from the academy. Apparently a person graduating from the academy is considered an adult.


    She was on a guard mission outside the village with her team. So I haven''t seen her for a week.


    "Hi Mikoto-chan, welcome home. I''m glad you''re fine, I want to hear about your trip later"I told her in a happy voice


    "Hi Ryuu, you look healthy and who is this?" She said in a happy voice, but when she saw me with Kushina, she seemed suspicious.


    I quickly replied, "It''s Kushina, a new student in my class, and we''ve become friends."


    "Kushina. This is Mikoto, my childhood friend."


    At this time in front of Ryuu . Kushina and Mikoto look at each other affectionately. They both smiled, but their eyes were so sharp as if they were involved in a confrontation


    ''What the hell is going on here'' Ryuu thought


    "Hello, little sister, my name is Uchiha Mikoto, Ryuu''s girlfriend. You can call me sister Mikoto."


    Mikoto said with a smile with a touch of affection for Kushina


    It''s just that Mikoto inadvertently used an emphatic accent on the words for her little sister


    Kushina heard Mikoto''s words and her face remained unchanged but her heart felt like a rock was pressing against him.


    Her eyes swept slightly over Uchiha Mikoto''s already developing fierce breast.


    ''Damn you are not big. Give me several years and it will be much bigger.''


    It''s just that Kushina looked at places where she hadn''t started to develop, but still didn''t say this sentence.


    In the first round, Uchiha Mikoto won.


    But Kushina was not the kind of person who wouldn''t fight back.


    "Hello, Mikoto Sister, my name is Uzumaki Kushina, and I am also Ryuu''s girlfriend. I know you, Ryuu told me about you. I thought you were about the same age as us, but I didn''t expect to be older than us. so much."


    Kushina also responded and took a countermeasure, only to say Mikoto is old.


    Mikoto was also a little depressed when he heard what Kushina said.


    If Kushina didn''t say anything, Mikoto wouldn''t feel much, after all, they were still young and wouldn''t care about it.


    But as soon as Kushina said, she also cared a little.


    ''Wait a minute, when did I tell Kushina about Mikoto and since when did I become her boyfriend?'' Ryo was confused.


    In the second round, Uzumaki Kushina won.


    The two won a game each, their hands were also held together, their eyes were full of raging flames, as if they were about to swallow each other...


    Even when Ryuu wanted to make it clear that Kushina isn''t his girlfriend, he started to get scared to interfere


    After Uchiha Mikoto and Uzumaki Kushina introduced themselves, they didn''t speak anymore, their eyes were staring straight at each other without any relaxation. If no one stopped them, I''m afraid the two might keep looking at each other.


    Suddenly it was as if there was an agreement between them. They shook hands and held a truce.


    ''What''s going on, I don''t know anything anymore. How do they fight and then suddenly reconcile'' Ryuu gets dizzy


    As if he was forgotten they started talking to each other, left him and went


    Ryuu wants to scream ''someone tell me what''s going on here''

 Chapter 6 - 6- Minato Fight , Early Graduation

    After one year


    In Konoha, the Ninja Academy


    In the academy training arena, in the last training fight between Minato and Ryuu


    At Sensei''s request, Ryuu and Minato put the seal of the confrontation and the battle officially began.


    Minato takes out kunai and throws it at Ryuu. Ryuu''s eyes narrowed and his body turned aside. The kunai passed by Ryuu and the kunai stuck to a trunk not far away


    The kunai was so fast it almost hit Ryuu


    "Very good attack."


    Minato really deserves to be a Hokage in the future. In this period the kunai throwing skills are already very strong, fast and accurate and I''m afraid they are stronger than normal ninjas


    " Fire style , Fireball Jutsu ! " Almost in an instant , Ryuu had already quickly formed hand seals for the jutsu , opened his mouth and spit out , a ball of fire that burst out towards Minato , threatening to swallow him in flame .


    " So fast ! " This thought flashed through Minato heart , surprised at Ryuu familiar usage of hand seals . However his reaction was also not slow , with quick footwork , he quickly retreated , avoiding Ryuu''s jutsu .


    Minato grabbed 4 kunai in an instant with one hand and threw them towards Ryuu


    However, the directions of these four kunai are far below the standard, judging from the trajectory of their movement, none of them seem to be able to hit Ryuu.


    "Was it because he was so nervous he made a mistake"The students around them think so.


    At this moment, Minato forcefully threw a bunch of kunai from his other hand.


    The kunai thrown out later came first, colliding with the kunai thrown before, changing the trajectory of all kunai, and straight towards Ryuu.


    This kind of change was too sudden and caused a great uproar.


    "This is a great way to throw kunai"


    The 5 kunai that were hurriedly shot out at a tricky angle towards Ryuu.


    Bang~


    The kunai hit Ryuu''s body and exploded with white smoke. A piece of wood appeared at the place where the Ryuu was. But Ryuu appeared behind Minato


    Ryuu raised his right fist, lunged at Minato and then punched Minato


    When Ryuu hit Minato, Minato''s body suddenly turned into a piece of wood.


    " Body Replacement Technique ! " Ryuu narrowed his eyes as Minato avoided the blow by using Body Replacement Technique !


    " Ryuu , you are too careless ! " Accompanied by the voice , the body of Minato attacked from Ryuu''s side , the speed was extremely fast , catching people off guard .


    Kushina who was standing aside was worried about Ryuu


    Minato punched Ryuu in the face, but Ryuu exploded with white smoke


    "shadow clone"Minato didn''t expect this, he looked for Ryuu but couldn''t find him


    Suddenly, hands appeared from underground and pulled Minato and buried Minato underground up to the neck area, only Minato''s head outside the ground.


    "It''s Earth Release: Inner Decapitation Skill when did Ryuu learn that"The class teacher was surprised.


    Looking at the skilled and fluid movements of Ryuu and Minato , the other students in the crowd was surprised . Are they really kids of the same age as them ? This skilled combat movement and awareness , as well as the strength that far surpasses those of their age .


    Even if these little kids did not understand they also shuddered at the scene and realized the terrifying strength of ryuu and Minato .


    "you lose." Ryuu said faintly.


    "Yes, I lost, I didn''t expect you to be so strong."


    Minato also showed a wry smile. He thought he was as strong as Ryuu but didn''t expect him to lose to him.


    "However, I will definitely surpass you, because my goal is to become the Hokage," Minato said with a bright smile.


    Ryuu was a little surprised as well, Minato had recovered from the shadow of failure so quickly . This kind of mindset really cannot be underestimated, as expected of the future Fourth Hokage


    The process of the battle was very fast, and it ended suddenly, and everyone did not react, and the battle was over.


    "How could Minato lose so easily"


    "Maybe he underestimated the enemy?"


    "How could he underestimate the enemy, obviously Uchiha Ryuu is too strong?"


    The students talked about it, and the whole training ground was noisy.


    Kushina also walked to Ryuu''s side and congratulated happily: "Congratulations, Ryuu, I know you can beat that minato."


    Kushina smiled and narrowed her eyes to the shape of a crescent moon. Ryuu managed to win, and she was more excited than anyone else.


    "Thank you for your congratulations."


    Ryuu also smiled, and helped Kushina comb her hair.


    And Kushina didn''t resist, her cheeks were slightly red, enjoying Ryuu''s movements.


    After that, Ryuu went to the teacher to tell him that he wanted to graduate early.


    "Sensei, I want to apply for early graduation"


    The teacher was not surprised to think that Ryuu was stronger than him at this moment, so he simply agreed.


    When Minato saw that Ryuu was applying for early graduation, he also applied for early graduation, and the teacher agreed to it too.


    "The graduation exam will be in two days, get ready for it."


    The teacher told them, then he went to prepare for the exam and told the Third Hokage about Ryuu and Minato''s early graduation.


    Kushina was sad that Ryuu was going to graduate and drop her off at the academy, but she swore to get stronger so that she could be with him.


    After two days the exam was very easy, Minato and Ryuu passed it easily.


    But apparently they are not in the same group.


    Ryuu was currently heading to Training Ground No. 3 to meet his team.


    .....


    Name: Uchiha Ryuu


    strength : Jonin(Low)


    Chakra: Jonin


    Gender: male


    Age: 8


    Bloodline: Uchiha-Senju


    Innate talent: taijutsu, ninjutsu, kenjutsu, genjutsu, senjutsu, fuinjutsu,shurikenjutsu


    Ability: Sharingan (2 tomoe)


    skills :


    chakra sense ( advanced )


    chakra molding ( master )


    chakra control ( grandmaster )


    Body Replacement Technique( advanced )


    Transformation Technique( advanced )


    body flicker( advanced )


    clone technique( advanced )


    shadow clone ( advanced )


    Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu( advanced )


    Fire Release: Phoenix Sage Fire Technique ( advanced )


    Fire Style: Flame-Resistance Technique ( advanced )


    Earth Style: Inner Decapitation Skill ( advanced )


    Earth Style: Rock thorn bed jutsu ( advanced )


    Earth Style: Stone Shuriken Skill ( advanced )


    Rasengan ( beginner )


    Wind Style: Wind Explosion ( intermediate )

 Chapter 7 - 7- Third Team

    Ryuu was currently heading to Training Ground No. 3 to meet his team.


    He thinks about starting training seriously because during his fight with Minato he felt someone watching him stealthily.


    Using chakra sense (advanced), it can detect anything within 500 meters around it.


    He suspected that the person who was watching him was the Hokage''s Anbu or Danz¨­''s Root.


    He is also worried about the occurrence of the second ninja war. So he has to start training, otherwise he won''t know when he will die due to his neglect.


    So he trained on Rasengan, because the method of training is mentioned in the anime, in fact he wanted to train Chidori, but he had to make it from scratch and create a skill from scratch, so it was more difficult than Rasengan who knows how to train, but he estimated that within a month he could create it.


    While Ryuu was thinking, he had arrived at Training Ground No. 3.


    When he arrives, he sees three characters, a middle-aged man in a jonin jacket, a girl with long brown hair who appears to be 12, and a boy with yellow-brown hair also of 12.


    The middle-aged man came forward and said, "You must be a Ryuu Uchiha. I''m a Jonin coach for the third team, my name is Yuuta Senju."


    "Yes I''m Uchiha Ryuu Nice to meet you Yuuta-sensei"


    "Hi, I''m Rin Sarutobi, you can call me Rin," the brown-haired girl said to me with a smile.


    "Riko Shimura"The yellow-brown-haired boy said in a cold manner.


    "Ryuu don''t take Riko''s way of talking seriously, he''s always like that, but if you know him well, he''s a nice person," Rin said apologetically.


    When Rin said that, I saw Riko being embarrassed that she said he was such a nice person.


    ''He doesn''t seem like a bad person. But I don''t like his family name,'' I thought


    "It''s okay I don''t care, nice to meet you Rin and Riko"


    "Okay, let''s stop here, I want Ryuu Rin and Riko to fight together," Yuta-sensei said with a smile, seemingly going to fight my teammates.


    "But Sensei, he just graduated from the academy, how can he fight Riko and me together?" Rin said worriedly, even though she and Riko weren''t even upgraded to chunin, but they had powers higher than the average chunin.


    "Don''t underestimate him Rin, I heard from the teacher in the academy that his strength is above normal Chunin so you should use all your strength." Yuuta-sensei said seriously, warning her to use all her strength in combat.


    "I see, Sensei, I will fight with all my might." Rin looked serious when Sensei told her of my strength, and Riko also seemed to be excited to fight someone strong.


    "You don''t have a problem with that, Ryuu," Yuuta-sensei asked.


    "I have no objection Yuuta-sensei" I said while getting excited to fight two of my teammates.


    "Good then I will throw the stone and when it falls to the ground the fight will start," Yuuta-sensei said while taking a stone from the ground.


    He threw the stone, and as soon as the stone fell to the ground. Riko attacked me and we started to get into a close fight.


    Riko sent a direct punch, I blocked it with my palm, then attacked his knee, but he evaded it, then I used my other foot to kick his stomach, but he blocked it with his arm and then retreated.


    When he retreated the shuriken was sent towards me by Rin, I could barely dodge the shuriken, then Riko had already quickly formed hand seals for the jutsu.


    "Wind Style: Gale Wolf" Collecting wind with one hand from the surrounding area as well as his wind chakra, he creates a ball of wind in his hand, that will look like Rasegan. Then using wind manipulation, a wolf made of wind came out, Riko controlling the wolf to attack me.


    ....


    Four wolves of the wind tore Ryuu''s body apart and he fell to the ground with severe injuries. Then Ryuu''s body was replaced with a piece of torn wood


    ''Their fight is more difficult than I imagined it seems that I have to use the Sharingan to defeat them ''Ryuu thought while hiding behind a tree


    Ryuu throws his shuriken and kunai towards Rin and Riko, then using a body flicker he moves near Riko who dodges the shuriken.


    Ryuu sent a punch towards Riko, so Riko blocked her but when their eyes met. Riko saw that Ryuu''s eyes were red with two tomo spinning.


    "Genjutsu: Sharingan" The moment their eyes met, Ryuu trapped Riko in an illusion.


    While Riko is in an illusion. Ryuu put kunai on Riko''s neck and then canceled the illusion.


    At the same time when Rin evaded the kunai, she saw Ryuu attacking Riko, when she wanted to help, two hands came out of the ground trying to drag her into the ground. But she hardly avoided it.


    Then she threw the shuriken at the person who came out of the ground.


    When the shuriken hit the shadow clone, it exploded with white smoke.


    While Rin was distracted, Riko had lost the battle.


    " Fire Style: Mythical Fire Flower Technique ! " Almost in an instant , Ryuu had already quickly formed hand seals for the jutsu, Ryuu sends multiple blasts of fire from the mouth.


    "Water Style: Water Shield Technique" Rin created a shield of water around her in a cylindrical shape that reached just above her head.


    The fire vaporized the water, producing mist.The shuriken came out of the mist towards Rin, but Rin escaped the shuriken.


    "Behind you." Ryuu''s voice came from behind Rin.Ryuu kicked Rin''s back and made her fall to the ground, then pinned her to the ground.


    "The fight is over, the winner is Ryuu," Yuuta senju said, shocked that he didn''t expect this result.


    But what shocked him the most was that Ryuu awakened his 2 tomo Sharingan at the age of 8 and this had never happened in the history of the Uchiha clan, even Madara Uchiha was not like that.


    But if he finds out that Ryuu awakened his Sharingan 2 tomo when he was 6 years old, he will likely die of shock.


    ......

 Chapter 8 - 8- C Rank Mission

    after a week


    During this week I did many tasks such as helping to paint the houses, taking care of pets, helping weeding and helping an old woman with shopping.


    Damn, does a ninja really have to do that? They don''t look like ninja missions at all.


    Anyway, I''ve become closer to the team members. Rin is a very caring and kind character. It seems her dream is to be a clothes designer. Riko is a cold person on the outside but a kind person on the inside. His dream seems to be getting married and having a family when he''s 20 years old.


    Other than that, I practiced a lot of jutsu, because I noticed that my group of jutsu was very few and they were all rank C, so I asked the clan chief to give me a rank B jutsu, and he was happy to do so, after he found out that I had awakened my Sharingan 2 tomo in 8 years old, he started giving me everything I asked for.


    I also went out on a date with Kushina to a ramen restaurant (it seems that the restaurant where Naruto eats has not opened yet), Kushina insisted on going out on a date because I will be busy on a C-rank mission outside the village.


    I''m currently going to the Hokage''s building to meet up with the team in order to take on the mission.


    When I arrived, I saw that Rin and Riko had already arrived, and that Yuuta-sensei hadn''t arrived yet.


    I sat with them waiting for Sensei, and after 5 minutes Sensei arrived, then we entered the Hokage''s office to take a rank C mission.


    Sensei chose a C grade mission to get rid of the bandits, the bandit camp site is 3 days from Konoha, so we must prepare ourselves to go out for a long time.


    I have prepared a set of kunai, shuriken, Explosive Tag, and chakra pills. And I fitted a short sword on my back,which Mikoto gave me the sword when I graduated.


    After that I went to the Konoha Gate, where we agreed to meet.


    After that we left Konoha, the trip lasted 3 days, then we arrived at the bandit camp site.


    Well since I have the Sense of Chakra skill, I used it to find out the number of bandits, and I found that there were 20 of them.


    "Yuuta-sensei there are twenty bandits, three of them are on guard," I said to Sensei


    He doesn''t seem surprised when I tell him the number of bandits, because over the past week I''ve told them about some of my skills, including chakra sense.


    "Good, ryuu, Rin, and Riko will silently kill the guards."


    Rin and Riko agreed but I was nervous this was my first kill.


    "Don''t worry you can do it" Sensei encouraged me.


    He seems to have calmed me down a bit, then I agree with Riko and Rin that we do it at the same time, so he doesn''t notice the bandits inside the camp.


    I used a body flicker and appeared behind the guard and closed the guard''s mouth with my left hand and used my right hand to pierce his neck with a kunai.


    I was nauseous and felt an urgent need to vomit and an increased heart rate, fortunately Sensei advised me not to eat anything for lunch today.


    I forced myself to calm down, then performed Fire Release: great Fireball Technique, a very thick flame came out and burned the camp. 17 people in the camp were burned to death.


    "Ryuu, are you okay?" Rin asked worriedly


    "Do you feel guilty for killing, if you do they don''t deserve it, they killed, robbed and raped they deserve to be killed" Riko said coldly.


    "It''s okay I''m fine"


    After that we went back to Konoha, we reported the mission to the Hokage''s office, and then I came home, I was mentally tired more than I was physically.


    I was thinking about what happened three days ago, when I killed the bandits, I thought this would be my fate if I was weak.


    If I don''t train hard, I will die the same way at the hands of those stronger than me.


    No, I do not want to die like this, I will become stronger than anyone in this world, no one will be able to kill me as if I were an insect.


    When I thought about it, my eyes turned red with 3 tomo spinning.

 Chapter 9 - 9- Uchiha Souta

    After two months.


    During this period, the third team completed four rank C missions and one rank B mission, the rank B mission was to get rid of the bandits. Their leader was a Chunin with three Genin followers.


    ....


    flash back Jutsu.


    In front of the bandit camp.


    Ryuu and his team hide away from the camp, as they discuss the plan.


    "Same as usual, I won''t interfere until I feel that you are in danger, but you have to be careful. This is a rank B mission, according to the information we got from the Hokage, the bandit leader with the Chunin force," Yuuta Senju said in a serious voice.


    "We understand Yuuta-sensei. We will be careful," Rin said with her usual smile.


    "You don''t have to worry Sensei, the leader is just a chunin, we can handle it" Riko said indifferently.


    Ryuu was watching them as he thought of the best way to get rid of the enemies without effort.


    "How about I kill the guards and replace them with Shadow Clones and then I make them wear an Explosive Tag, then they enter the camp and blow themselves up?" Ryuu said.


    "I think it''s a good idea, let''s do it" said Riko.


    Ryuu made four shadow clones, replaced them with the people on patrol, and then had them enter the camp from four different directions.


    When the shadow clone entered the camp, a follower of the leader with genin powers noticed him who felt strange when he saw the shadow clone, but when he came forward to talk to him the shadow clone exploded.


    Shadow clones exploded in four different directions in the camp of forty people inside the camp killed twenty-five people, nine severe injuries and three light injuries, and it seemed that the Genin who wanted to talk to the shadow clone had died in the explosion.


    The commander and the remaining two Genin left the camp. As soon as they got out, they were met by five dragon-shaped fireballs heading towards them, killing them.


    End of flashback


    .....


    At that time Riko was angry because Ryuu didn''t give them a chance to fight, and it took several days of complaining to calm down.


    Ryuu trained hard during this period, learned more Jutsu and also learned the basics of fuinjutsu. He can now make Storage Seal and Explosive Tag, and has successfully developed Chidori.


    Also, after training his body within two months, the chakra reserves in his body increased to reach the level of an elite jonin.


    Ryuu is currently in the Uchiha clan''s training grounds training kenjutsu, while he was training a young man came to him and said that the clan chief wanted to see him.


    Ryuu went to the clan chief''s house, went straight inside the house and arrived at the living room. The head of the clan saw sitting.


    "Father, do you need me for anything?" Ryuu said to the clan chief, although the clan chief is not really his father, but he is still his adoptive father, so he addresses him like a father.


    "ryuu, yes, I want you to come to the next clan meeting," said Souta (the clan chief).


    "Why should I attend the meeting?" Ryuu was surprised, this was the first time Souta had told him to attend the clan meeting.


    "Because I want to train you to become the clan chief, so you have to come to learn how to solve clan problems and manage them," Souta said.


    "Why me, why isn''t brother fugaku?" Ryuu asked in a suspicious voice.


    "Because your future potential and strength is better than him, and also in our clan the one with the greatest potential is the one who becomes the clan chief and not the son of the clan chief, because he needs powers to be able to run the clan," Souta said seriously.


    "But I don''t want to be the clan chief," Ryuu said.


    ''If he starts teaching me to be the clan chief, it will greatly reduce my training time'' thought Ryuu.


    "Ryuu I''m not asking you to, the clan members and elders have agreed that you are the next chief. You can''t back down anymore,"


    Souta said the first half seriously and then the last half with a smile of victory, as if he had expected Ryuu to refuse, so he took the approval of the clan elders first.


    Ryuu was speechless because of that.


    ''I think I should use the shadow clone to go to the clan meeting,'' thought Ryuu


    Souta looked into Ryuu''s eyes and then said, "You are not allowed to use a shadow clone to attend the clan meeting. It would be disrespectful to me and the clan elders."


    "How did you know I was going to use a shadow clone?" Ryuu was wondering how Souta was able to read his mind.


    "It was clear from your facial expressions and eyes that you didn''t want to come," Souta said with a smile.


    ''Looks like I''ll use the shadow clone to train while I go to the clan meeting,'' thought Ryuu.


    "If that''s all, I have to go back to training," Ryuu said while sighing


    "You can go" said Souta.


    ......

 Chapter 10 - 10- Ryuu Vs Elite Jonin

    after three months


    During these three months it was really tiring I had a very busy schedule, I had to do errands and train but the most tiring thing for me was learning how to be the clan chief.


    I learned how to manage clan money and clan shops, how to bargain, how to run a business, and learned about politics, and how the Konoha police work. That was very difficult.


    But what makes me happy is that Mikoto and Kushina, they make me lunch when I finish my training, and we go out sometimes on dates, and they always encourage me to keep training. Their encouragement gives me the courage to continue training.


    When they do, I feel a strong desire to become stronger to protect them. So I doubled the training by using more shadow clones.


    Within three months, my strength reached Jonin level and my chakra level reached Kage.


    He also developed all types of Chidori that appeared in the anime, such as Chidori Stream, Chidori Spear, Chidori Senbon, Lightning Beast Running Jutsu and Chidori Katana, but he needs a well-made sword to use Chidori Katana.


    Currently he is in the third team training ground, fighting against Yuuta-sensei because he wants to test his strength against the elite Jonin.


    "Sensei, let''s get started," I said to Yuuta-sensei while pulling the short katana hanging on my back And I activated the Sharingan.


    "Okay," Yuuta-sensei said.


    As soon as Yuuta-sensei gave the signal to start, I attacked with my katana, swinging the katana towards his waist but he yanked Kunai out to repel the attack.


    I threw a shuriken with my other hand at Yuuta-sensei, but he dodged it and sent a quick kick at me.


    I blocked her with my arm, but the kick him send me back three meters.


    Then I saw him doing hand seals for jutsu very quickly.


    "Earth Release: Earth Dragon Blast"


    A large mudstone structure appears from the ground in the shape of a dragon''s face. Then the dragon shot many "cannonballs" from the earth''s mud at me.


    "Chidori Stream"


    I fire my chidori from my entire body and the nature of lightning is chakra from my whole body, the lightning protects me from the mud cannon balls.


    ''I''ve never seen such a jutsu in my life, did Ryuu create it, what a terrifying talent'' Yuuta Senju thought, even though he''s an elite jonin but he''s never made a technique himself, inventing techniques is so hard it''s not easy to do.


    While Yuuta-sensei was distracted, I did another jutsu.


    "Fire Release: Aerial Explosion Technique"


    [this jutsu releases a gas into the air. This is an odorless, colorless gas that can be ignited with any spark or flame. This gas will rapidly ignite, causing it to expand and create a strong wind in all directions. The outer gas is shot out, and ignites when it has expanded at a range of around 20 feet. Anyone within the range of this jutsu will be seriously injured and probably suffer at least a first degree burn. It also evaporates all water in the range of this jutsu.]


    "Earth Release: Earth dome"


    [this jutsu enables the user to create a wall not just all around him, but from above him as well. If the technique is successful, the user should be inside a thick dome of stone which is quite difficult to destroy.]


    Moments before I lit the gas, Sensei sensed the danger and protected himself with an Earth Release: Earth dome.


    The explosion does not appear to affect the Earth dome. Yuuta-sensei can''t see me from inside the Earth dome so I performed another jutsu in preparation for his exit.


    "Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique" After a while Yuuta-sensei came out and I shot a ball of flame at him.


    The flame ball injured Yuuta-sensei, but as soon as it was hit, Yuuta-sensei dissipated.


    Then at the same moment four kunai flew towards me with an Explosive Tag.


    I used a body flicker to get away from it, but after getting away from the blast I was surrounded by mud walls draining my chakra.


    "Earth Release: Clay Barrier Prison"


    [Technique which completely surrounds an opponent in a prison made of clay or earth. The user then is able to absorb the enemy''s chakra through the walls. This absorption of chakra, however, only causes the victims to feel a bit weaker. Once the opponent leaves the prison, he feels like normal again. Since the walls of the prison are infused with a user''s chakra, any damage taken by the prison is capable of being repaired/regenerated by that chakra.]


    I used Chidori to break through the mud wall, but as soon as I got out I was pulled into the ground and my body was buried leaving only my head above the ground.


    ...


    Yuuta Senju appeared in front of Ryuu and said, "You are strong, but you lack more..."


    Before he finished speaking, the buried ryuu dissipated underground.


    Ryuu appeared in front of Yuuta with a Rasengan in his hand and hit Yuuta with it, but Yuuta''s body was replaced with a piece of wood.


    ''How many techniques he could invent, this talent beyond the so-called genius has moved to the level of monsters''


    thought Yuuta Senju, he was almost hit by that attack.


    ''I have to end this fight''


    "Earth Release: Swamp of the Underworld"


    [A technique which creates a large viscous swamp underneath an opponent. The enemy is unable to move once trapped within the swamp, also it has the distinct ability to subdue any chakra effect, hence one cannot walk on it using chakra.]


    Ryuu was trapped inside the swamp.


    "Earth Release: Earth Dragon God Blast"


    A bronze dragon emerged from the ground under Ryuu''s feet and attacked him, Ryuu used Rasengan to fend off the dragon.


    Ryuu was thrown out of the swamp, although he repelled the attack but sustained some injuries.


    "Okay, let''s stop this fight here." Yuuta said, while examining Ryuu''s injuries.


    "There are no serious injuries, only some superficial injuries. You will recover within two days."


    "But you really are a little monster, you have the strength of a Jonin at such a young age," Yuuta said to Ryuu with a laugh.


    "Sensei, I want to rise to Chuunin but I haven''t heard of any exams for promotion to Chuunin," Ryuu said. He was looking for information on when the Chunin Exams would start but could not find any.


    "It''s normal that you haven''t heard anything about the Chunin Exams, the exams have been suspended due to the turmoil among the ninja villages, a war is expected soon" Yuuta said.


    "But even if the exams are cancelled, you can upgrade to chunin. I submitted a request to the Hokage to promote you, Rin and Riko to chunin. Once he agrees to that, you will become a chunin directly."


    Ryuu is excited about being promoted to Chunin, but he is worried that the war will start soon.


    ......

 Chapter 11 - 11- Shimura Danzo

    After my fight with Yuuta-sensei I went home.


    Suddenly he appeared in front of a person wearing a fox mask, I thought he was from the Anbu, but it seems he is not.


    "Ryuu Uchiha, Danzo-sama wants to meet you, please follow me." The Root Ninja said to me, it seems Danzo is plotting something against me.


    "Sorry, I don''t know anyone named Danzo." I told him so that I wouldn''t go with him. I hope he''ll make more sense and leave me.


    "Danzo-sama is one of the Hokage''s advisors, so you''d better follow me, or you won''t like what''s going to happen," said the Root Ninja threateningly, then two Root Ninja appeared behind me.


    ''Damn if the quiet way doesn''t work they''ll start threatening'' I thought.


    "What''s going on here, what does a root ninja want from my disciple?" I had the good fortune that Yuuta-sensei was close.


    "Don''t worry, Yuuta. I told them to bring the Ryuu Uchiha to me so I could see him." Danzo suddenly appeared with two Root Ninjas.


    "Danzo-sama, why do you want to see Ryuu?" Yuuta-sensei said respectfully, it seems that at this time Danz¨­ is still very popular in Konoha.


    "I was trying to invite him to join the Root Ninja, this kid has a lot of talents and I think if he is trained by the right person he will be useful to Konoha,"


    Danzo said in a way that looks as if there is no one better than him to train me in Konoha. damn it obviously wants to make me a puppet to control it.


    "Ryuu, you can join Root Ninja, it''s a good place to develop talents," Yuuta-sensei told me, it seems Danzo''s corruption hasn''t been revealed yet.


    "Can you give me time to think about it" I can''t refuse straight away or it could lead to consequences I can''t bear.


    "Okay, I''ll give you three days to think about it, in three days you can meet me at the Hokage''s building," Danzo said as he and Root Ninja leave.


    "Think about it, Ryuu, that Danzo-sama is a disciple of the Second Hokage, and his stature and popularity is no less than the current Third Hokage," Yuuta-sensei told me, urging to join the root.


    ''Sensei, can you not urge me to join the Root Ninja, you don''t know how the Root lives like a slave,'' I thought.


    "Okay, yuuta-sensei, I''ll think about it."


    ....


    After a month


    During this month, Ryuu rejected Danzo''s offer to join Root Ninja on the grounds that he would be the next Uchiha clan chief, then Ryuu, Rin, and Rikuo were promoted to Chunin.


    Ryuu upgraded many of his skills from intermediate to advanced and he upgraded a body flicker to grandmaster. However, his strength is still at the Jonin level and his chakra at the Kage level. But he is stronger than normal Jonin and close to the power of Elite Jonin.


    Ryuu is currently performing his first B mission alone.


    However, after completing the mission, Rank B, and on his way back to Konoha, he was attacked by three ninjas, one of them at the Jonin level and the other two at the Chunin level.


    "Who are you, why are you getting in my way?" Ryuu suspects they''re a root ninja.


    They didn''t answer ryuu''s question, they attacked him directly without saying anything.


    The Jonin engage Ryuu in close combat while the Chunin help him by attacking Ryuu from the back or sides.


    Ryuu attacked them with the Chidori Stream, he managed to injure one of the Chunin but the other two ninjas evaded the attack. The Chuunin was paralyzed after being attacked by the Chidori Stream and fell to the ground.


    He then attacked with Earth Release: Rock thorn bed jutsu, a 6-inch-long set of spikes shot out from the ground and pierced the Chuunin''s paralyzed body on the ground, while Junin and Chuunin leapt out of the attack range.


    He then attacked the Chuunin who did not reach the ground after jumping with the Chidori Spear. The Chidori Spear pierced the Chuunin''s body and then changed the shape of the spear and formed several spears that ripped the Chuunin''s body apart.


    The Chuunin''s body dissipated and was replaced by a piece of torn wood.


    Junin did a jutsu while Ryuu was busy with Chunin.


    "Wind Release: Wind Dragon"


    [Creates a dragon formed from wind. The dragon looks like a large serpent, a traditional Chinese dragon that is twenty feet long. The dragon has a red mane and the rest of his body borders light blue. The colour is not distinct because the wind manipulates it from its colour to transparency. The dragon can shoot Wind Explosion from its mouth.]


    Ryuu uses a body flicker to avoid the attack, then approaches the Chunin very quickly and pierces his body with Chidori.


    After his body flicker skill reached grandmaster level, Ryuu''s speed was very fast, so he could evade most of the attacks coming towards him and approach the enemy in moments without noticing.


    After killing the chunin, ryuu evaded the shuriken coming towards him.


    After dodging the shuriken, Ryuu''s eyes met those of the Jonin.


    "Damn." The Jounin was stunned and felt indescribable terror. He felt a coldness in his heart. Unwittingly just now, his gaze was met with Ryuu''s.


    " Demonic Illusion: Shackling Stakes Technique " ryuu did not hesitate to use genjutsu with his sharingan and immediately used the poweful genjutsu shackle .


    In a flash, the Jonin was immersed in the space of genjutsu and his limbs were all driven by wedges and he was unable to move at all.


    Demonic Illusion: Shackling Stakes Technique is the illusion that Uchiha Itachi uses to deal with Orochimsru and ryuu is also able to deal with Jonin with this jutsu easily .


    [this technique requires the use of the Genjutsu: Sharingan. The opponent is caught in the illusionary world created by the user, and the victim is tormented with the sensation of having spikes driven through them, taking away their body''s freedom. At the same time, the physical pain accompanying the illusion reveals that the greatest use this technique has is torture.]


    In the illusion space, the Jounin shouted over and over again. After a long period in genjutsu, Ryuu finally removed the illusion.


    When the Jounin came out of the genjutsu he started screaming, kneeling directly on the ground, his body was weak and his face was white and pale.


    Once the Jonin kneeled on the ground, Ryuu used his Lightning Beast Running Jutsu to attack him.


    Ryuu formed the lightning in his hand and shot the Jonin in the form of a hound. Since the hound is very fast and unpredictable, it is very difficult to avoid it.


    Ryuu was able to kill Jonin without any effort.


    "Danzo, you will regret it," Ryuu said with a hint of killing intent in his voice. Then he started back to Konoha.


    As soon as he returns from the expedition he hears the horrific news, a member of the Senju clan has been killed on a mission.


    After the first ninja war, the Senju clan was targeted, which greatly reduced their number.


    Ryuu was feeling bad, Ryuu was worried that the one who killed was Yuuta Senju, so he went to the Senju clan residence to check it out.


    Unfortunately it was Yuto Senju


    "How did that happen?" Ryuu asked the ninja from the Senju clan who was in front of him.


    "Yuuta-san went on a mission with the remaining two members of his team, but after completing the mission they were attacked by the elite jonin with three jonins," the Senju clan ninja said as he sighed with regret.


    "So what about the rest of the team are they okay?" Ryuu asked again worriedly


    "Sorry kid but the whole team is dead, you can go to their funeral it''s going to be in two days" The man patted Ryuu in sympathy.


    Ryuu went to the third training ground, where he was training with his teammates.


    When he saw that there was no one there, he began to sob so hard that tears flowed from his eyes profusely, he cried until his voice became hoarse.


    Although he had only known them for seven months, they were like family to him.


    Sarutobi Rin was such a considerate and affectionate sister, she always worried about him if he was injured during training and sometimes teased him about being dating two girls.


    Shimura Riko was like a big brother who always seems serious but is kind on the inside. Once Ryuu skips training to go on a date with Mikoto, and when Yuuta Senju asks why he''s not showing up. Riko gives an excuse to let Ryuu out of Sensei''s claws.


    Yuta Senju was like a father, he taught ryuu jutsu for free and taught ryuu all the land jutsu he knew. (Normally, Jonin-sensei does not teach his students jutsu, but rather they gain advantages from performing tasks and exchange them for jutsu.).


    They would always go to restaurants or hot springs after completing the tasks, they would laugh at each other''s jokes and they would always enjoy their time together.


    "Ryuu" A worried voice called out to Ryuu from behind, when he turned around he saw Kushina and Mikoto with a sad and worried expression.


    Ryuu forced himself to calm down, wiped his tears and said in a hoarse voice, "I''m fine, don''t worry."


    "Kushina, Mikoto"


    "I will become stronger to protect you."


    "I''m going to get stronger so I don''t lose either of you."


    When he said that, his Sharingan appeared and began to change shape.


    "We believe in you ryuu, you can definitely do that"


    .....

 Chapter 12 - 12- Mangekyou Sharingan Abilities

    After three days.


    Kushina was walking the streets of Konoha thinking about Ryuu, worried that he might hurt himself from the intensity of training.


    Ryuu has been training hard these days.


    While she was walking she saw Mikoto buying some meat.


    "Hi, Mikoto-nee-san, are you going to make food for Ryuu? Let''s do this together."


    "Hey, Kushina, let''s go to my house, we''ll make food there."


    Then they started walking to Mikoto''s house. While they were on the way, Mikoto said.


    "Kushina I think we should get stronger, I don''t want to be a burden to ryuu"Mikoto was worried that they were weak. She wanted to train to become stronger and not be a burden to the person she loved.


    "Mikoto-nee-san, I think I have an idea on how to become stronger," Kushina said with a smile, she was also thinking of gaining strength, so she asked someone to train her.


    "Actually, I have already started training, you can come to train with me, come tomorrow to the residence of the Senju clan, I will introduce you to one of them, I hope they can help train you as well."


    "Okay, I''ll come to your house tomorrow." Mikoto was happy with the idea of ??training to become stronger, no one had helped her train before, her father was busy so he didn''t train her.


    ...


    After a month


    Because of the death of Yuuta, Rin, and Riko, Ryuu felt a lot of negative emotions. All negative emotions cause the brain to produce a special chakra that focuses on its eyes, and the Sharingan evolved into the Mangekyu Sharingan.


    The design of the Mangekyou Sharingan was three thin lines rotating inward towards the pupil and three thicker swirls in the same manner.


    Because of his intense desire for power, his right eye gained the ability to increase the power of anything he could use on himself or on a jutsu. If he used it on himself, his strength and speed would double for a limited time, and if a rank A jutsu was used with his right eye ability, he would become a rank S jutsu.


    Because of his strong desire for protection, his left eye acquired a time ability, capable of treating any injuries. By returning the injured body up to 24 hours in the past before any damage or injuries occurred. It cannot be used on someone who has already died.


    Using this ability on a wounded person made it as if no injury had occurred at all.


    After Ryuu woke up his Mangekyu Sharingan, his chakra level was raised to Super Kage. Currently, his strength with Mangekyu Sharingan has reached the level of Semi-Kage, and without Mangekyu Sharingan, his strength is at the level of Elite Junin.


    The ryuu also created ¨­dama Rasengan and Ch¨­ ¨­dama Rasengan and adding the wind chakira to the Rasengan (Wind release: Rasengan).Add the fire chakra to Rasengan (Fire Release:Rasengan).


    The level of chakra sense was also raised to Master. Ryuu can sense any chakra within a radius of several tens of kilometers.


    Ryuu also upgraded all Jutsu from rank C to Grandmaster level. Ryuu can perform C-rank jutsu without hand seals.


    Ryuu also upgraded all jutsu from rank B to master level. Ryuu can perform B-rank jutsu using one or two hand seals.


    .....


    Ryuu was returning home after his training. Then an ANBU appeared in front of him, telling him that the Hokage was summoning him.


    ''Is it possible that the Hokage is angry because I haven''t gone on any missions this month'' ryyu sighed.


    Once Ryuu arrived at the Hokage''s building, he was allowed to enter the Hokage''s office.


    "Hokage-sama, did you ask to see me?" As soon as Ryuu entered the Hokage''s office, he saw a 43-year-old man sitting on the Hokage''s chair signing papers.


    He was the Third Hokage of Hiruzen Sarutobi when he was middle-aged.


    "ryuu-kun, yes I asked to see you." As soon as ryuu arrived, the Third Hokage was happy to leave the work in his hand.


    the Third Hokage had been working for hours on these papers that he felt were never ending. So he was happy to talk to someone in order to relax a bit.


    "ryuu-kun, you haven''t done the missions for a month and I don''t blame you after what happened to your team. You deserve some time to calm down. And I''m glad you spent this month training instead of just sitting around feeling sad."


    "Many ninjas will feel depressed after their comrades die and quit being ninjas or not train and throw all their time on tasks to distract themselves from thinking about their departed comrades."


    The Third Hokage was initially worried that Team Ryuu''s death would affect him negatively. When he learned that Ryuu had begun to train hard, he felt relieved.


    "Thank you for your consideration Hokage-sama, I''ll start taking missions again" ryuu said.


    "Ryuu-kun, I didn''t invite you to come here for missions, I assigned a team for you to join," the Hokage said.


    "Hokage-sama, I don''t need a team. I can do the tasks on my own," Ryuu said, not wanting to join another team.


    "Ryuu-kun, don''t worry, the person you''re teaming with is close to Kage level, so don''t worry, he won''t die that easily," said the Third Hokage.


    The Third Hokage believed that Ryuu did not want to join the team because he feared their death. And he was right that Ryuu was worried about joining another team and then losing them.


    "Actually this person asked to team up with you, if you want to refuse, tell him when he comes." The Hokage said


    "Who is this person you are talking about?" Ryuu asked curiously


    "You will know when you come." The Third Hokage said with a mysterious smile.


    ''In Konoha right now there are two people at the Kage level, Sarutobi Hiruzen and Hatake Sakumo, and three people close to the Kage level are Tsunade, Orochimaru and Jiraiya, one of them should be,'' Ryuu thought, but what puzzled him why someone would want to team up with him, he doesn''t He knows any of them.


    ....

 Chapter 13 - 13- Tsunade Senju

    When Tsunade was very young, her first grandfather (Hashirama) died due to his injuries against Madara Uchiha''s fight, at that time Tsunade felt very sad and was crying in the garden. A beautiful 25-year-old girl approached her and consoled her.


    The girl from the Senju clan was a friend of Tsunade''s mother and was the secretary of the First Hokage, so she was close to Tsunade, who was always with the First Hokage. She was a kind girl who liked to help others.


    The girl''s name is Saika Senju.


    Three years after the death of the First Hokage, Tsunade''s mother died four months after giving birth to Nawaki due to illness. Saika takes care of Tsunade and her brother along with Mito Uzumaki. Saika considered Tsunade like her daughter.


    After 6 months, Saika prepares to marry the person she loves, but the clan is against marrying the person she loves because he is from the Uchiha clan. Despite the objections of the Senju clan, Saika married.


    Tsunade was going every day to visit Saika when she heard that Saika was pregnant. Nine months later, Saika gave birth to a boy, but died in childbirth. Saika''s husband took the baby to the Uchiha clan.


    After Saika''s death, Tsunade began studying medical ninjutsu.


    Tsunade used to go to check on Saika''s son every month, but did not show herself to him, because the Uchiha clan would not allow her to meet him.


    Saika''s child was named Ryuu Uchiha.


    When Ryuu entered the Ninja Academy, he showed great talent.


    When Ryuu turned 7 years old, a young girl named Kushina Uzumaki was welcomed into the Senju clan.


    As soon as Kushina joined the Ninja Academy, she formed a relationship with Ryuu, causing turmoil in the Senju clan.


    The Senju clan and the Hokage''s advisors did not want Kushina to have a relationship with the Uchiha clan, because in the future it would be the jinch¨±riki of the Kyuubi.


    An opponent of Kushina''s relationship with Ryuu spoke in front of Tsunade, breaking some of his bones, and Mito Uzumaki was a supporter of Kushina''s relationship with Ryuu, because of this, the Senju clan and the Hokage''s advisors did not interfere with Kushina''s relationship with Ryuu.


    Tsunade was angry because they thought Kushina was just a jinch¨±riki they could use, and didn''t care about her feelings.


    When Ryuu was 8 years old, Tsunade left the village to perform an assignment. When she returned, Ryuu had graduated from the academy and joined a team.


    She wanted Ryuu to team up with her, but she didn''t expect Ryuu to graduate so early so she missed the chance of them being on the same team.


    She was envious of Jiraiya because he got the student he wanted.


    Seven months after Ryuu graduated, his team was assassinated.


    Tsunade was angry that her clan had been targeted and sad about the loss of another member of her clan. But she felt a little relieved when she learned that Ryuu was fine.


    Then she went to the Third Hokage to ask him to make Ryuu team up with her, so that she could protect him.


    A month later, Tsunade was going to the seventh training ground, where she agreed to meet with the Third Hokage and Ryuu.


    .....


    Ryuu was waiting with Sarutobi Hiorzen at the seventh training ground.


    Suddenly a 22-year-old girl appeared in front of Ryuu and the Third Hokage, a light-skinned girl with brown eyes and straight blond hair that fell above her forehead. Her hair had shoulder-length bangs framing her face and the rest reaching down her back. She wore her hair in a ponytail.


    The girl was a slender, graceful build with above average height and noticeably large breasts. When Ryuu saw her, he felt his heart beat faster. He had never seen such a beautiful girl in his life. He felt that he had fallen in love with her at first sight.


    "Hello, I''m Tsunade Senju. Ryuu Uchiha, I want to accept you as a disciple, do you agree?" Tsunade said, pulling Ryuu out of his thoughts.


    ''What? Does Tsunade want to accept himsilf as a disciple?'' The moment he heard Tsunade''s words, Ryuu was a little dumbfounded.


    Ryuu is from the Uchiha clan and Tsunade is from the Senju clan. It could be said that the Uchiha clan and the Senju clan, like fire and water, could not get along. He was astonished by Tsunade''s desire to accept him as a disciple.


    After asking this question, Tsunade was nervous.


    Seeing that Ryuu was thinking for a long time, Tsunade was a bit worried, Tsunade subconsciously tapped the ground with her right foot.


    With the sound of an explosion, the training ground that was originally intact cracked, a crack spread out in the ground like a spider''s web under Tsunade''s right foot.


    Tsunade was worried that she scared Ryuu and because of that he will reject her.


    "I agree"


    Tsunade felt relieved when she heard ryuu''s approval.


    Ryuu had several reasons for agreeing to be Tsunade''s disciple. Of course, Tsunade couldn''t accidentally intimidate him, which led to his approval. Even if Tsunade attacks him with all her might, he can tackle her with the Mangekyo Sharingan.


    If Tsunade really attacks him, the Uchiha clan will take the opportunity to demand benefits and it will cause the Senju clan to get into trouble. So, intimidating Tsunade is not a big threat, but a big chance for the Uchiha clan to gain benefits.


    But being a disciple of Tsunade will bring him more benefits, he can learn from Tsunade medical ninjutsu, and he can ask her to teach him more useful jutsu, but his biggest benefit is getting closer to Tsunade.


    The news of Tsunade''s acceptance of Ryuu as her disciple spread very quickly and within half a day, the news spread to the entire village of Konoha.


    .....

 Chapter 14 - 14- Konoha Council

    After a day.


    In the Hokage''s building.


    In the meeting room.


    "Hirozen, why did you do this without consulting me?" Danzo is angry with the Third Hokage for making Ryuu a disciple of Tsunade without his knowledge.


    "I don''t understand why you are angry. There is no problem in making Ryuu a disciple of Tsunade, they are both future clan chiefs if the relationship is good between them, this can bring the relationship between the Senju and the Uchiha closer and may ease their hostility, this is good for resolving conflicts within Konoha."The Third Hokage doesn''t understand why Danzo is so angry, what he did would bring benefits to Konoha and no harm to Konoha.


    In fact, there is another reason for Danzo''s anger, during the past month he made several attempts to assassinate Ryuu, but they were stopped by Tsunade. If Ryuu becomes a disciple of Tsunade, they will be together most of the time. It will be much more difficult to assassinate Ryuu than before.


    "What do you think of that Homura, Koharu?" the Third Hokage asked.


    "I think what Hiruzen did was right. If we can get rid of the conflicts within the village, we can focus on more important things." Homura said in support of the Third Hokage''s decision.


    "I also agree with what Hiruzen said that it will benefit Konoha." Koharu said in agreement with the Third Hokage''s decision.


    "Did you hear that Danzo? Homura and Koharu agree with what I did. Do you have anything else to say?" The Third Hokage said.


    "Well, since you all agree to this, I have no objection to that anymore."


    Danzo is angry at Homura and Koharu for not supporting him but agreeing with Hiruzen''s decision, but he knows how to get them on his side.


    "But I have something else to discuss, about Kushina Uzumaki''s relationship with the ryuu Uchiha. You all know it will be jinch¨±riki in the future, but if it is in the hands of the Uchihas, their influence will increase greatly, affecting the balance of power between clans in Konoha."


    "Danzo, we''ve talked about it many times, and Mito-sama is in favor of Kushina''s relationship with Ryuu. We can''t interfere with their relationship," said the Third Hokage.


    "I''m not saying to force them to separate, all we have to do is get Kushina to refuse him willingly." Danzo said with a smile.


    Danzo was thinking of a way to make Ryuu break up with Kushina, and the best way was to get Kushina to reject Ryuu herself. To get Kushina to separate from Ryuu herself they have to distort the idealized image of Ryuu in her mind, and the best way is to spread bad rumors about Ryuu in Konoha.


    "What do you mean? Danzo," the Third Hokage asked, feeling that Danzo would say something he didn''t like.


    But the one who answered his question was not Danzo but Homura.


    "It means in order to break up the relationship between ryuu and Kushina, we have to make Kushina hate ryuu," Homura said.


    "So we have to spread offensive rumors about ryuu all over Konoha. I agree with Danzo''s idea," Koharu said.


    "I also agree with Danzo''s idea." Homura said.


    "Why do you want to do this?" The Third Hokage asked angrily, not believing that his colleagues who fought together in the First Ninja War would do such a shameful thing.


    "We''re doing this for Konoha," Danzo replied, feeling relieved that Homura and Koharu are by his side now.


    "Kushina and Ryuu are also part of Konoha, you hurt them and then say for Konoha''s sake" Hiruzen was getting angrier the more he talked to Danzo.


    "If you care about them that much, let''s choose someone else to be jinch¨±riki, I have someone at the root with great vitality, suitable to be jinch¨±riki."Danzo''s real goal was to get the kyuubi under his control.


    "No, no matter what person you''re bringing in, their vitality can''t be compared to that of someone from the Uzumaki clan." The Third Hokage sensed Danz¨­''s desire to obtain the kyuubi, so he refused him outright.


    "So you''re saying that if I can find someone from the Uzumaki clan, we can make him a jinchuriki?"If the Third Hokage agrees, Danzou will send Root for research right away.


    "The Uzumaki clan has recently been destroyed and even if there are survivors, they will be hard to find in the current turmoil among the ninja villages."


    When the Third Hokage said this, he felt sad about the fate of their ally who had been annihilated by the ninja villages, and he felt remorse for not being able to help them.


    "Even if you find someone from the Uzumaki clan, you can''t make him a jinch¨±riki, because the reason Kushina was chosen as jinch¨±riki is the special chakra she possesses that is compatible with the kyuubi." The Third Hokage removed Danz¨­ from the dreams of controlling the kyuubi.


    "And even if you find someone with Kushina''s qualifications to become a kyuubi jinch¨±riki, you have to take approval from Mito-sama," the Third Hokage added, in order to get Danz¨­ to get the idea of ??controlling the kyuubi out of his head.


    ''If you want to say no, say from the beginning'' Due to anger, Danzo''s left eye became bloodshot.


    "So you''re saying it''s okay for the Uchiha clan to take the Kyuubi jinch¨±riki?"Danzo said.


    "The Uchiha is part of Konoha, so even if you take the Uchiha jinch¨±riki, that''s okay."


    "I don''t want to talk more than this so the meeting will end here, so you can leave," the Third Hokage said as he started to feel a headache because of Danzo.


    ''Hirozen, you don''t deserve to be the Hokage, so I will definitely take this position from you in the future,'' Danzo thought as he walked out of the meeting room.


    When Danzo, Homura, and Koharu were exiting the hall, they heard the Third Hokage''s voice from behind them.


    "If I hear any rumors about Ryuu or Kushina, don''t expect to stay in your position."


    ......

 Chapter 15 - 15- Ryuu Vs. Tsunade (part 1)

    In the seventh training ground.


    There were two people, a beautiful 22-year-old girl and a 9-year-old boy.


    "Well, we didn''t get to know each other properly yesterday, so I''ll start by introducing myself first," Tsunade said while pointing to herself.


    "You must know my name but I''ll give it anyway. My name is Tsunade Senju, I love my grandmother Mito and my little brother, and I hate perverted people (Jiraiya), and my goal was to become the greatest medical ninja, and I''ve already achieved it" When she said the last part, She was happy and proud that she had achieved her goal.


    Tsunade''s goal is to become the greatest medical ninja, because she has lost many people she loved due to serious illnesses or injuries.


    "You can introduce yourself now."


    "My name is Ryuu Uchiha, I love my clan and my girlfriends Kushina and Mikoto, I hate anyone who hurts the people I love, my goal is to become the strongest in the ninja world to protect the ones I love." Ryuu was hesitant at first to say that he had girlfriends, but eventually told her, Because he doesn''t want to lie.


    As soon as he said that, Tsunade smiled as if she knew he had more than one girlfriend.


    "Look at yourself, you''re only 9 and you have girlfriends, I wonder how many you''ll have in the future." Tsunade started teasing Ryuu, making him very embarrassed.


    While Tsunade was teasing Ryuu, two other people came to the seventh training ground.


    "Tsunade-onee-san, sorry I''m late, I''ve been practicing fuungtsu with Mito-basan," said the red-haired girl.


    [Question: Would you prefer me to continue on honorifics? Like onee-san and ba-san or do you want me to remove them?]


    "Then why are you late, Mikoto?" Tsunade asked.


    "I''ve been waiting for Kushina to finish her training" Mikoto replied embarrassed.


    "But as far as I remember, Kushina''s lesson should have ended an hour ago, are you pretending to be late on purpose?" Tsunade said, embarrassing Kushina and Mikoto.


    Tsunade was right, Kushina and Mikoto were deliberately late to surprise Ryuu, but they didn''t expect Tsunade to embarrass them like that.


    "We''re only five minutes late, can you please stop embarrassing us" Kushina''s face turned red like her hair from embarrassment, because she was the one who planned it.


    It looks like her plan worked, Ryuu was surprised that Mikoto was training with Tsunade, but he wasn''t surprised that Kushina was here.


    "Mikoto, I''m surprised you''ve been training with Tsunade-sensei, since when did you start training with her?" Ryuuu asked Mikoto.


    "Kushina invited me to train with her a month ago, since then I''ve been training with Tsunade-nee-san," Mikoto replied happily. During this month, her strength has increased, and her Sharingan has evolved into tomoe 2. In the Uchiha clan, a person who can develop tomoe 2 Sharingan at the age of 11 is considered a genius.


    "What about me, are you surprised that I''m here?" Kushina suddenly appeared behind Mikoto and asked Ryuu excitedly.


    "No, your presence here was more expected, because you live with Mito Uzumaki and she is Tsunade''s grandmother, so I expected Tsunade to train you."


    He also speculated that the reason Tsunade accepted him as a disciple was that Kushina asked Tsunade to do so.


    In fact, part of his prediction was wrong and part right. The wrong part is that Tsunade accepted him as a disciple because of Kushina. The correct part is that Kushina told Tsunade to accept Ryuu as a disciple.


    A week ago, Kushina went to Tsunade to tell her to accept Ryuu as a student, but she didn''t expect that once Tsunade was told about it, she quickly agreed.


    Upon hearing Ryuu''s words, Kushina was slightly disappointed, and then decided to take revenge.


    Kushina approached Ryuu and patted his shoulder arrogantly, then said, "Since I was a disciple of Tsunade-onee-san before you, you can call me Kushina-senpai from now on."


    After Ryuu heard Kushina''s words, veins in his head popped out of anger.


    "Mikoto looks like Kushina doesn''t want to go out on a date tomorrow, you can go with me instead," Ryuu said to Mikoto with a smile.


    Kushina petrified after hearing Ryuu''s words.


    Before Mikoto can respond to Ryuu, Kushina hugs Ryuu from behind.


    "I''m sorry, I was just kidding, don''t get mad okay" Kushina hasn''t gone a date with Ryuu for over a month because he''s been busy with training, so she doesn''t want to miss this opportunity.


    "I was kidding with you too, so don''t worry, we can go on a date tomorrow." Ryuu said.


    "Ahem. Kushina and Mikoto, you can stand aside. I want to test Ryuu''s powers," Tsunade said because she couldn''t watch anymore.


    "Then next, it''s time to test your strength." Tsunade walked to the middle of the training ground.


    "I will attack you seriously, so you have to use your full strength." Although she says this, she will not use her full strength.


    Tsunade is close to Kage level, although he has obtained the Mangekyo Sharingan and possesses semi-Kage powers, he is far from defeating Tsunade.


    And Ryuu doesn''t want to show his Mangekyo Sharingan, because that would bring unnecessary trouble. Without using the Mangekyo Sharingan, his strength is at the level of Elite Jonin, so it is impossible to defeat Tsunade.


    Only two people know about the evolution of his eyes to the Mangekyo Sharingan, they are Kushina and Mikoto because they were present when his eyes evolved, and they promised him that they would keep it a secret.


    "Now, let''s get started." Tsunade''s expression became serious


    "Tsunade-sensei, be careful," Ryuu said.


    Ryuu moved his arm and shot several shurikens toward Tsunade.


    Tsunade looked relieved as she avoided the shuriken: "This kind of shurikenjutsu is useless against me."


    Once Tsunade evaded the shuriken, Ryuu took the fire out of his mouth, without using hand seals.


    "Fire Release: Fireball Jutsu"


    The fireball went straight to Tsunade.


    The heat coming out of the fireball was so strong, even Mikoto and Kushina at the edge of the training ground seemed to be able to feel the heat.

 Chapter 16 - 16- Ryuu Vs. Tsunade (part 2)

    "How can he use jutsu without hand seals?" Kushina was surprised, she didn''t expect ryuu to become so skilled in jutsu that he wouldn''t use hand seals.


    "Not only that, the jutsu is more powerful than usual," Mikoto exclaimed. This jutsu is famous and often used by the Uchiha clan, even Mikoto knows how to use this jutsu. But when ryuu used it, his jutsu powers more than doubled.


    The powers of this jutsu have surpassed the C rank and reached the B rank. There are two reasons for this. The first is because Ryuu had chakra control at the Grandmaster level, so no chakra is lost when using a jutsu. The second is because in the skill Fire Release: Fireball Jutsu, he has reached the level of Grandmaster.


    Kushina and Mikoto are happy with Ryuu''s improvement. And at the same time, because Ryuu''s strength increased so quickly, they were under pressure, and they felt the need to train more.


    When the ball of fire hit the place where Tsunade ran away, Tsunade had disappeared from the place she was in.


    ''Where did she go'' Ryuu was looking around to find Tsunade''s whereabouts.


    "Where are you looking?"


    Suddenly a voice came from above Ryuu. When Ryuu looked up at the sky he saw Tsunade descend towards him.


    "Heavenly Foot of Pain"


    Tsunade concentrated all her strength into her heel. Then she quickly swung her heel toward Ryuu.


    Ryuu''s body was instantly hit by Tsunade''s kick, but there was no feeling of hitting his body.


    A cloud of smoke came out, and Ryuu instantly turned into a wood log. Tsunade''s kick smashed the wood as well as the ground and the surrounding structure.


    "Oh, a quick Body Replacement Technique."Tsunade turned to look at Ryuu and said with a smile.


    Then Tsunade approached Ryuu very quickly. Then she jumped and sent a horizontal kick towards Ryuu''s head, Ryuu lowered his body to avoid the attack. Then she attacked Tsunade with her other foot, Ryuu blocked her with his arm and then retreated.


    Tsunade chased after him and punched him in the face, Ryuu tilted his head aside to avoid Tsunade''s punch, then punched her.


    Tsunade dodged the punch. Then she sent a kick towards him, which he blocked by putting his arms together, sent Ryuu into a tree, smashing the tree trunk.


    ''Damn, it was crazy to fight with her in Taijutsu without using the Sharingan,'' ryuu thought.


    Although Tsunade didn''t use all her strength, her taijutsu skills are very high.


    So Ryuu didn''t dare to continue being careless, opening his Sharingan.


    Using a body flicker, he got close to Tsunade very quickly. Tsunade couldn''t see him move. Ryuu suddenly appeared behind her.


    As soon as ryuu appeared behind Tsunade. Tsunade punches the ground using Chakra Enhanced Strength.


    The spider-web-like cracks on the ground centered around Tsunade''s fist spread with great speed.


    A huge crack spread straight towards Ryuu who was behind Tsunade. Wherever cracks appeared, boulders flew, and rubble was fired at the ryuu like a cannonball.


    Looking at the rocks and pebbles heading towards him, it wasn''t easy for Ryuu to avoid them.


    "Chidori Stream"


    Endlessly violent and fierce lightning appeared from Ryuu''s body. The lightning was bound to Ryuu''s body, making him appear to be wearing a layer of armor wrapped in lightning.


    All the rocks and pebbles that were fired at Ryuu were blocked one by one by Chidori Stream.


    "It''s a very good defensive ninjutsu, but I''ve never seen it before, where did I learn it from?" Tsunade lauded.


    "Well this is a ninjutsu I developed called Chidori Stream." Upon hearing Tsunade''s compliment, Ryuu''s face also showed pride.


    Although he stole Sasuke''s techniques, he developed them from scratch because of his high talent, so he deserves to be proud of himself. So, Ryuu tells Tsunade that he is the developer of Chidori.


    "Did you develop the ninjutsu yourself? It''s really amazing."


    ''No wonder I''ve never seen this powerful ninjutsu before, it turns out that ryuu developed it. He can develop ninjutsu at such a young age.'' Makes me think, What will he do when he grows up?'' Tsunade''s face also showed a look of surprise, Tsunade looked at the ryuu in front of him, thinking how strong he will be when he grows up.


    Although she goes to check on Ryuu once a month since he was young. But after he graduated, you didn''t go check him out once, so you didn''t know that he had developed Ninjutsu.


    "Thanks for the compliment Tsunade-sensei, be careful." He looked at Tsunade and warned her, then very quickly approached her.


    When he approached Tsunade he used a Rasengan? Unlike Naruto, he can use it without a shadow clone.


    When Tsunade saw him, she felt threatened by the Rasengan who was in the ryuu''s hand but it was too late to dodge it, so she used a punch to hit the Rasengan using the enhanced chakra power.


    A strong collision occurred between Tsunade and Ryuu, after a while Rasengan faded away. The hand that Tsunade used after the impact was badly injured and had been twisted in the opposite direction.


    After Ryyu saw that Tsunade had been injured by his attack, he was very worried.


    Tsunade saw that Ryuu was distracted, and she punched him with her other hand in the stomach, expelling air from his lungs, then he fell to the ground.


    "Don''t get distracted during the fight because it will put your life in danger if this is a real fight," Tsunade said seriously, but when she saw Ryuu worried about her, she felt happy.


    Ryuu got up from the ground and said to Tsunade anxiously, "I''m sorry Tsunade-sensei for your injury, are you okay? Can you heal your injuries?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a minor injury that I can fix in five minutes, but the ninjutsu you just used was really strong and you were quick to use it," Tsunade said while sitting to treat her injury.


    ''I was so careless, I didn''t expect Ryuu to be this strong'' Tsunade sighed in thought.


    ......

 Chapter 17 - 17- Kushina And Mikotos Doubts

    Mikoto and Kushina were worried after witnessing the recent collision between Tsunade and Ryuu. So once the fight was over they went to check on Tsunade and Ryuu.


    But what shocked them was that Ryuu was fine and Tsunade was sitting on the ground treating her injury.


    "Tsunade-onee-san, are you okay?" Kushina asked worriedly.


    Kushina and Mikoto did not expect that Ryuu could injure Tsunade, because Tsunade was a disciple of the Third Hokage and possessed a strength close to the level of a Kage.


    "I''m fine, I will finish the treatment soon. You can wait with Ryuu until I finish." Tsunade said, happy because her students were worried about her. But she is ashamed that she was injured by a 9-year-old boy.


    Tsunade didn''t use her full force in the last punch, because she was worried about hurting Ryuu. If she used her full force in the punch, she could seriously injure Ryuu.


    Also, she didn''t expect Ryuu to have such a strong offensive ninjutsu. The strength of this ninjutsu is more than rank A and close to rank S, which caused her to be injured.


    But Ryuu''s strength really shocked her, the strength he displayed was no less than Jonin''s. She was shocked by his use of ninjutsu without hand seals.


    ''I should have checked his strength first before fighting him, Hiruzen-sensei must have had a report on Ryuu''s strength I should have asked him first'' Tsunade sighed while thinking.


    Five minutes later, Tsunade''s arm was treated.


    After treating her arm, Tsunade stood up and walked towards Ryuu.


    "Can you show me your right arm?" Tsunade said to Ryuu, who was talking with Mikoto and Kushina. She was worried that Ryuu had injured his arm as well.


    Ryuu smiled bitterly, showing her his right arm. Tsunade grabbed him by the hand, and removed the bandages that wrapped his arm up to the elbow. Once the bandages were removed, Ryuu''s arm appeared, which had become swollen and turned blue.


    Ryuu was embarrassed because Tsunade found out that he had also been injured.


    "Ryuu, listen carefully. If you go on a mission in the future and get injured, do not hide your injuries from your comrades and pretend that you are fine, because if the injury is not treated in time, it will leave a hidden injury, and if these injuries accumulate, it will affect your strength in the future and may become weaker when you become older and may Cause early death"


    Tsunade said with a serious expression while treating Ryuu''s injury.


    "Okay, Tsunade-sensei, I won''t hide my injuries in the future." Ryuu said with some embarrassment. Tsunade was so close to him that he could smell the scent of perfume on her body, causing his heart to beat even faster.


    His eyes began to wander over the curves of Tsunade''s body, and his eyes stopped on her lips and he wanted to kiss her, but he managed to stop himself.


    He had never felt this feeling before, Kushina and Mikoto were young so he didn''t feel a strong desire for them, but the closer he got to Tsunade he felt a strong urge to hug and kiss her. If he wasn''t afraid to break his bones, he would have already kissed her.


    Tsunade noticed Ryuu''s heart rate increased and his face turned red. But she thought Ryuu was embarrassed because he had hidden his injuries.


    But that doesn''t mean that Mikoto and Kushina who were by Ryuu''s side didn''t notice where he was looking.


    Kushina was angry because Ryuu stared for a long time at Tsunade''s chest, so she silently extended her hand to his waist so as not to notice Tsunade and twisted it 180 degrees.


    Suddenly Ryuu felt an excruciating pain at his waist and turned to find Kushina and Mikoto''s angry gazes, as if cold water had been poured on him and the urge he was feeling had gone away.


    Ryuu sent an apologetic smile to Kushina and Mikoto, then closed his eyes.When Ryuu closed his eyes he thought ''Damn when will my body become mature''.


    Three minutes later, Tsunade finished treating Ryuu''s arm.


    When Tsunade finished treating Ryuu''s arm, she saw him closing his eyes, "Why are you closing your eyes, Ryuu?"


    "My eyes felt tired so I closed them." Ryuu said with a reddened face of embarrassment.


    ''Idiot you can''t even say a good excuse'' Kushina''s eyelids twitched at the obvious lie Ryuu gave.


    When Tsunade saw that Ryuu made an excuse with a red face, she thought he was embarrassed by a pretty girl approaching him, because of that he closed his eyes. So she wanted to harass Ryuu.


    "I wonder why your face is red . It looks like Kushina''s hair color " Tsunade said as she brought her face close to Ryuu''s.


    As soon as Ryuu heard Tsunade''s words and saw her teased face, his face turned back to its normal state, he said looking into Tsunade''s eyes and bringing his face closer to hers"What are you talking about, I don''t understand what you mean."


    Ryuu''s face was very close to Tsunade''s. Tsunade''s face turned red and she took a few steps back and when she saw him smiling, she punched Ryuu in the head."What are you doing, you little pervert?"


    "You''re the one who started this, why did you punch me?" Ryuu exclaimed in pain as he rubbed the place of the blow.


    "No reason," Tsunade said with a smile when she saw Ryuu screaming in pain.


    "Kushina, didn''t you notice that Tsunade-nee-san seems happier when you talk to Ryuu, and their relationship seems so good," Mikoto whispered to Kushina.


    "Yeah, as if she had known him for a long time, I had never seen her this close to anyone except for her little brother, and I kind of feel that she is more close to Ryuu." Kushina whispered.


    "Why are you whispering?" Suddenly Tsunade appeared behind them.


    "Nothing," both Kushina and Mikoto answered at the same time.


    Tsunade was suspicious when she heard the answer, but she didn''t think about it much. "Anyway, Kushina is just you who hasn''t graduated yet, you can apply for graduation, after you graduate I will gather the four of us into one team."


    "Finally I can graduate" Kushina said happily, she always wanted to graduate early but Tsunade wouldn''t let her.


    "Tsunade-nee-san, I''m in a team already so I can''t join your team." Mikoto felt sad that she couldn''t join the same team as Ryuu and Kushina.


    "Don''t worry, I can ask the Hokage to be on the same team, I''ll tell him that I accepted you as a student, so I want you on the same team,"


    ....

 Chapter 18 - 18- Mikotos Anxiety

    after a week.


    During this week, Kushina graduated, and a team composed of Tsunade, Kushina, Mikoto, and Ryuu was formed.


    After Kushina graduated, she did not do any rank D missions and her first assignment was a rank C. This made Mikoto and Ryuu envious of her because she didn''t struggle with rank D missions.


    The mission was to protect a man until he reaches his home in a village where there are no ninjas, two days away from Konoha. The journey was smooth and unobstructed.


    On this day Mikoto and Kushina agreed to go out to buy some clothes. After you finished shopping, they went to a restaurant.


    "The relationship between Ryuu and Tsunade-onee-san has become even closer this week," Kushina said bitterly.


    "I think Tsunade-nee-san regards Ryuu as her little brother, but Ryuu is trying to make his relationship with her even closer," Mikoto said.


    Mikoto is jealous of Tsunade because Ryuu is actively pursuing her. Before forming a relationship with Ryuu, she was the one actively making the relationship closer between her and Ryuu, so she really envies Tsunade because Ryuu works hard to get close to her.


    "I don''t think Tsunade-Onee-san will fall in love with Ryuu, he is 13 years younger than her. She is more than twice his age," Kushina said. Although she says these words, she is not so sure.


    "Does Tsunade-nee-san have a boyfriend?" Mikoto asked. If Tsunade has a boyfriend, they don''t have to worry about her close relationship with Ryuu because they won''t be together.


    "Do you think that if she had a boyfriend, I would bother talking about her close relationship with Ryuu," Kushina said in a sarcastic way. Since Kushina came to Konoha until now, she hasn''t seen Tsunade close enough to a man to call him her boyfriend.


    "So what should we do?" Mikoto asked. She was really very confused because of Tsunade and Ryuu''s relationship.


    "We can''t do anything about Tsunade-onee-san, but we have to do something about Ryuu, do you have any idea to make Ryuu stop going after women?" Kushina said. She was really unwilling to share Ryuu with so many women.


    Mikoto thought for a moment, then said, "I think I have two ways. The first is for one of us to always be close to him to prevent him from approaching other girls or to prevent girls who try to approach him."


    "But this method may cause Ryuu to get annoyed with us," Kushina was worried that it would cause problems between them and Ryuu.


    "Let''s use the second method," Mikoto said.


    "What is this method?" Kushina asked in anticipation.


    Mikoto smiled and said" In fact, this method is very simple, but we did not think about it. We would always appear upset or jealous when Ryuu approached Tsunade-nee-san, but we didn''t tell him that we didn''t want him to be with other women. So we have to tell him directly not to approach other girls "


    "Why didn''t I think of that from the beginning, we can just tell him not to be with other girls. We were fools for not doing it from the start" Kushina patted her forehead. She was feeling stupid for not saying that to Ryuu.


    "But will he accept?" Kushina asked.


    "I think he''ll accept. After we tell him that, we have to believe he won''t get close to other girls," Mikoto said with a sigh.


    "Okay, let''s stop talking about this, let''s talk about something else," Mikoto said.She was starting to get a headache because of all this, so she decided to change the subject.


    After a while they finished their dinner and walked out of the restaurant.


    On their way home, Kushina suddenly said, "Mikoto-nee-san, do you carry the shoes we bought with you?"


    "No, I didn''t carry it with me, it was you who carried it," Mikoto said.


    "I think I forgot the shoes I bought at the restaurant so I have to go get them," Kushina said. The shoes that Kushina bought were very expensive so she didn''t want to lose them.


    "I''ll come with you," Mikoto said.


    "No, I will go alone, you can carry the clothes I bought until I come back, I think I will get there faster without carrying them." Kushina handed the clothes to Mikoto and started running towards the restaurant.


    The restaurant was not far and could be reached in 10 minutes walking, and Kushina, which went at full speed, could go and come back in two minutes.


    Mikoto waited for Kushina for 15 minutes, but Kushina didn''t show up, which made Mikoto worried so she went to the restaurant to check on Kushina.


    As soon as she arrived at the restaurant, the waiter greeted her, "Hello, you and your friend forgot these bags."


    Upon hearing what the waiter had to say, Mikoto became more worried about Kushina, so Mikoto left the shopping bags she was carrying with the waiter and started running to find Kushina.


    Mikoto is very worried about Kushina, she was afraid that something bad happened to her.


    After some time, she did not find Mikoto Kushina, so she decided to go to Tsunade''s house to ask for help.


    On her way to Tsunade''s house, she meets some Uchiha who work in the Konohagakure Military Police Force, and tells them what happened. Respected because she is the daughter of one of the clan elders, they started searching for Kushina. And they sent one of them to the Hokage to tell him what happened.


    Meanwhile, Mikoto kept going to Tsunade''s house and on her way there she met Ryuu.


    "What happened, Mikoto?" Ryuu said worriedly. Seeing Mikoto running so fast with a worried expression on her face, he had a feeling that something bad had happened.


    When Mikoto heard Ryuu''s question, she quickly and briefly told him what had happened. Then she kept going to Tsunade''s house.


    Once Mikoto heard, Ryuu felt his anxiety grow. Then directly use the chakra sense skill to search for Kushina.


    ....

 Chapter 19 - 19- Kushina Kidnapping Mission.

    40 minutes ago.


    When Kushina and Mikoto were still in the restaurant.


    There were three people in civilian clothes sitting far away from Kushina and Mikoto, who were watching them.


    "That red-haired girl is our target," whispered one of the three men, who had yellow hair.


    "Kato, how are we going to do that?" The older man whispered to the yellow-haired man.


    "Renko, I''ve already thought of a plan," whispered the last man.


    "Good job, Sato. What''s your plan?" Kato whispered.


    The three people had the task of kidnapping the red-haired girl and taking her out of Konoha.


    "First we have to make her separate from the Uchiha girl, so we will put a simple illusion on the Uzumaki girl after they finish eating, to make her think that she took all the shopping bags, then after they are far enough away from the restaurant we will release the illusion, and when they notice that they forgot some shopping bags, one of them will return to the restaurant and thus their separation was completed." Sato whispered the best plan he had to separate Kushina and Mikoto.


    "Why should we bother with that? We just have to wait for them to come to a crossroads between the Uchiha clan and the Senju clan, then the Uzumaki girl will be alone." Renko whispered, he felt his friend''s plan was too foolish, because they could wait for the two to part.


    "I think Sato''s plan is good, because if we wait until they get close to the Senju clan and the Uchiha clan to separate, it will be dangerous, because that area has a lot of ninjas and someone might notice us," Kato whispered. Kato was right that the area between the Senju clan and the Uchiha clan is full of ninjas. Because most of the civilian ninja dwellings are there, if they try to kidnap Kushina in that area, they will reveal one hundred percent.


    "So what are we going to do if they both come back and not one of them? Wouldn''t what we did then be useless," Renko whispered.


    "If they both come back, we''ll have to choose an isolated area to attack both, and we''ll have to defeat them quickly," Sato whispered. He thought about this possibility too, and they should defeat Mikoto and Kushina quickly so as not to attract the attention of the ninjas nearby.


    "Why don''t we do this another day when she''s alone," Renko whispered.


    "Why are you asking so much? Anyway we can''t do that. She''s seldom alone so we have to seize the opportunity today," whispered Kato, annoyed by the many questions from Renko.


    "Look, they''re done eating, I''m going to put an illusion on the Uzumaki girl," Sato whispered when watching Kushina and Mikoto finish their food.


    "I succeeded in placing the illusion on her," Sato said as he walked out of the restaurant.


    "I didn''t expect you to do that," Rinko said after they left the restaurant, knowing that Sato is not a genjutsu specialist.


    "Although I am not a genjutsu specialist, it was easy to put an unprepared person under the illusion," said Sato. He was right if Kushina was careful she wouldn''t fall into delusion so easily, but because she is in the village now she thought she was in a safe place so she fell into the delusion easily without realizing it.


    Shortly after the three left the restaurant, Kushina and Mikoto walked out of the restaurant and started walking towards the house.


    After Kushina and Mikoto left the restaurant after ten minutes, Sato said "Okay, I''ll break the illusion. If the Uzumaki girl comes back alone, I''ll put her in another illusion to keep her in place while Kato takes the opportunity to use the Mind Body Switch Technique, after controlling her body we can use fuinjutsu to restrict her chakra."


    "We are ready. You can break the illusion," Kato said.


    After a minute, they saw Kushina running towards the restaurant.


    "I''m going to put it in the genjutsu to make it stop in place so you''ll have to grab the opportunity quickly, Kato," said Sato. Speaking, he was quickly making hand seals in order to put Kushina inside the genjutsu.


    As soon as Kushina approached her genjutsu firing range, Sato put her in an illusion. Then Sato said, "Now Kato."


    "You have to carry a body after doing Ninjutsu," Kato told Renko.


    Then, using ninjutsu, Kato transformed his consciousness into spiritual energy and sent it toward Kushina. His consciousness slowly moved towards Kushina and his consciousness traveled in a straight line.


    Once his consciousness reached Kushina, he replaced Kushina''s minds and took full control of her body, once controlling Kushina''s body he went to his comrades.


    Then Sato put seals on Kushina''s body to cancel her control over the chakra, after placing the seals Kato returned to his body.


    Once kato''s consciousness left Kushina''s body she regained control of her body, but once her body was restored, Renko knocked Kushina unconscious.


    "Okay, let''s go before anyone finds out what we''re doing," Renko said.Then they put Kushina in a big bag and Renko carried her on his back.


    After they left Konoha, Sato said, "Let''s change our clothes into clothes similar to those worn by the ninjas of Iwa village, so that our identity will not be revealed."


    Once they changed their clothes and drove away from Konoha, Sato said, "The meeting point is 30 kilometers away, so if a team of 3 follows us before we get there we have to kill them quickly, and if a larger group of people catch up with us we have to kill the girl and commit suicide, so that Danzo-sama''s identity is not revealed."


    "Danzo-sama must be happy after the mission is successful," Renko said with a smile.


    All three were Root Ninjas, and were more loyal to Danzo from Konoha Village. They receive a mission from Danzo to kidnap Kushina and if they can''t kidnap her they have to kill her.


    ...


    (Question for readers: Who is the strongest? Isshiki ¨­tsutsuki or Madara Uchiha)

 Chapter 20 - 20- Save Kushina (Part 1)

    After Ryuu uses the skill chakra sense, he quickly discovers the location of Kushina. He discovers that Kushina''s location is 10 km from Konoha village and three people with her. Once he found out her location, Ryuu went to her at full speed.


    ''How could this happen? Kushina should have been kidnapped when she was 12 years old by Kumo Village but Kumo Village shouldn''t know about Kushina yet'' thought Ryuu.


    Ryuu was right because in the original work, Kushina was kidnapped at the age of 12. After the Kumo village learns that she has a special chakra that can restrain the Nine Tails, she is kidnapped by the Kumo village who want to take advantage of her special chakra in order to control the Nine Tails.


    ''Everyone who hurts the people I love will regret their birth, whether it''s Kumo Village or someone else'' Ryuu was very angry.


    ''They''re moving at 60 km/h so I''ll be there in 5 minutes'' Ryuu activated his Sharingan and three tomoe appeared in his eyes moving fast. Then using body flicker move very fast.


    Five minutes away, it is 15 kilometers from Konoha.


    "Sato, let''s stop. I can sense that someone is following us," Kato said. He was feeling in danger for some reason, he had never felt this way before.


    As soon as they heard Kato''s words, the other two stopped. Renko put Kushina on the ground and they formed a triangular formation with Kushina in the middle, their faces bearing a trace of seriousness.


    "How many are catching up with us?" Sato asked, if the stalkers are too many, they should kill the Uzumaki girl quickly.


    "He is one person, but I feel very dangerous coming from him," Kato said with a serious face.


    "Don''t worry, the three of us are all at the elite Jonin level, even if someone with a level close to Kage''s level can''t get rid of us easily," Renko said. He wasn''t afraid even if someone close to the Kage level came.


    "If the person following us is someone close to the Kage level, Renko and I will stop him while Kato will deliver the Uzumaki girl to the meeting area after we deliver the Uzumaki girl to the meeting area, even if the Hokage comes personally, he won''t be able to save her."


    When Sato finished laying out the plan, a large number of shuriken appeared coming towards them from all angles.


    "Wind Release:Armor of Wind"


    Sato used his chakra and the wind around him to create a whirlwind around his team. The wind forms a circle with a radius of 3 metres, with a diameter of 6 metres. This repels all shurikens and becomes part of the wind armour.


    "Kato, tell me where the person who attacked us is," said Sato as he prepared to make another ninjutsu.


    "It''s to the left of Renko, about 20 meters away," Kato said while sensing Ryuu''s whereabouts.


    "Wind Release: Armor Ball of Wind"


    Sato controlled the wind armor and turned it into a ball with a diameter of 6 meters and then shot it towards Ryuu. Inside the wind ball were many shurikens that were repelled by the wind armor and some rocks that were carried from the ground.


    The attack crashed into a tree 20 meters away and the tree in the way of the attack was smashed. Then the attack dispersed, but the shuriken and boulders that were inside the ''Armor Ball of Wind'' were fired in all directions.


    Ryuu used a body flicker to evade very quickly before the attack could reach him.


    ''Damn, they''re not from Kumo but Iwa, but why does Iwa want Kushina, is it the same as the original work because Kushina has a special chakra. There''s no point in thinking now, I have to get rid of them quickly '' Ryuu thought.


    After dodging the attack, Ryuu came down from the trees and stood in front of the kidnappers.


    After Sato saw Ryuu, he said, "Kato, sense the area around to check if there is anyone else."


    "No one else is within a 10-kilometre radius," Kato said.


    "Haha good, I think we are very lucky today we kidnapped the Uzumaki girl easily today, then Ryuu Uchiha shows him alone, if we kill him we will rid ourselves of the future troubles" Renko said while laughing happily, if they kill Ryuu here, that means they got rid of the trouble that is bothering Danzo.


    "Since the person who followed us is Ryuu Uchiha, we don''t need to split up, we will attack him together in order to kill him quickly," Sato said.


    ''Danzo-sama will be happy when we kill Ryuu,'' Sato smiled.


    "Rinko will fight him closely using Taijutsu, while Kato and I will support him from the side," Sato said. Rinko Ninja is a Taijutsu specialist and has a lot of experience in it.


    ......

 Chapter 21 - 21- Save Kushina (Part 2)

    "Do you think you can defeat me so easily? You''re dreaming about it." As soon as Ryuu''s voice fell, he moved toward Kato who seemed to be the physically weakest of the three.


    "Do you think I''m weak because of my looks? It''s foolishness." Kato sneered, and launched a kunai in his hand toward Ryuu. He then pulled the katana hanging on his back and swung it towards Ryuu, who avoided the kunai. Despite his seemingly weak appearance, he was very good at kenjutsu.


    Ryuu pulled the sword on his back to block Kato''s attack. While Ryuu repelled Kato''s attack, Rinku quickly approached him. As soon as he reached Ryuu, he sent a powerful kick towards his waist.


    Ryuu pulled the sword sheath from his back and blocked the kick with it. Then he quickly retreated using a ''body flicker''.


    ''They''re much stronger than I imagined, I guess I have to check their strength, system quickly show their status'' Ryuu thought as he opened a space between him and the enemies. After a while the stats of the three people appeared in his mind.


    ------------


    Name: kato Yamanaka


    strength: elite jonin


    Chakra: jonin


    Gender: male


    Age:36


    Bloodline: Yamanaka


    Affinity: Earth


    skills:


    Mind Body Disturbance Technique


    Mind Body Switch Technique


    Mind Body Transmission Technique


    Mind Disturbance Dance Performance Technique


    Psycho Mind Transmission


    Sensing Technique


    C . rank jutsu:


    Earth Release: Rock thorn bed jutsu


    Earth Release: Inner Decapitation Skill


    Earth Release: Ground shaking technique


    Earth Release: Earth Tremor Sense Technique


    Earth Release: Earth Mound Creation


    Earth Release: Ram head


    B . rank jutsu:


    Earth Release: Rock Thorn Launch Jutsu


    Earth Release: Mud River


    Earth Release: Earth Dragon Blast


    Earth Release: Earth holding technique


    A . rank jutsu:


    Earth Release: Earth Dragon God Blast


    ------------------


    Name: Sato Shimura


    strength: elite jonin


    Chakra: elite jonin


    Gender: male


    Age: 42


    Bloodline: Shimura


    Affinity: Wind


    skills:


    C . rank jutsu:


    Wind Release: Smoke dome


    Wind Release: Wind Explosion


    Wind Release: Propelling Winds


    Wind Release: Spinning Shield of Winds


    Wind Release: Armor of Wind


    Wind Release: Air Pocket Bursts


    B . rank jutsu:


    Wind Release: Armor Ball of Wind


    Wind Release: Gale Wolf


    Wind Release: Faithful Wind Blade


    Wind Release: Vacuum


    Wind Release: Wind Dragon


    A . rank jutsu:


    Wind Release: Assassin''s Rush


    Wind Release: Wind Explosion Clone


    Wind Release:Great Infinite Sandblast Breakthrough


    ------------


    Name: Renko Sayato


    strength: elite jonin


    Chakra: jonin


    Gender: male


    Age: 51


    Bloodline: nothing


    Affinity: Earth


    skills:


    Earth Release: Earth Clone Skill


    C . rank jutsu:


    Earth Release: Rock thorn bed jutsu


    Earth Release: Inner Decapitation Skill


    Earth Release: Ground shaking technique


    Earth Release: Earth Tremor Sense Technique


    Earth Release: Earth Mound Creation


    Earth Release: Ram head


    B . rank jutsu:


    Earth Release: Rock Thorn Launch Jutsu


    Earth Release: Mud River


    Earth Release: Boulder throw


    Earth Release: Earth holding technique


    Earth Release: Earth Dragon Blast


    A . rank jutsu:


    Earth Release: Earth Dragon God Blast


    Earth Release: Clay Barrier Prison


    Earth Release: Alive Burial Technique


    ------------


    ''They''re from the clans in Konoha, Danzo must have plotted to kidnap Kushina. Danzo, I''m going to make you regret this.'' Ryuu was shocked that the one who was fighting them was not from Iwa village but from Konoha, then he felt rage erupting inside of him.


    ''Also, they all have elite Jonin level power. If I fight them without using the Mangekyou Sharingan I will definitely lose, but I have to save Kushina first.'' As he thought, use the ''Multiple Shadow Clone Technique'' ten shadow clones appeared.


    He learned ''Multiple Shadow Clone Technique'' this week. After becoming a disciple of Tsunade, he asked her to teach him this technique, because this technique would save him a lot of effort when learning other techniques.


    ''All I have to do is waste time, until help comes, but I have to get Kushina out of their hands first,'' thought Ryuu. Before coming here to save Kushina, he sent the shadow clone to tell Tsunade about Kushina''s kidnapping and the direction the kidnappers are escaping to, so you shouldn''t take long to come here.


    10 Shadow Clones intercepted the three enemies, while Ryuu used a body flicker to approach the bag that Renko had placed on the ground, as he sensed Kushina''s chakra inside.


    "Wind Release:Great Infinite Sandblast Breakthrough"


    Sato quickly completed the hand seals of the Jutsu. Sato then inhaled deeply and then exhaled a fierce current of wind. The gust of wind struck all the Shadow Clones, destroying them and uprooting many trees. Then it headed toward Ryuu who was trying to reach Kushina and was pushed away.


    "Do you think you can take the Uzumaki girl easily? You underestimate us too much," Sato said after completing the jutsu. His mouth showed a confident smile because he thought he made Ryuu stay away from Kushina. But the next scene made Sato suddenly open his eyes in shock.


    caw,caw,caw,caw


    ''Genjutsu: illusion crow''


    Ryuu''s body scattered and turned into a group of crows. And the bag that Kushina was in was no longer near them.


    Ryuu has always been a fan of the crow technique that Itachi was using, so he created a similar genjutsu.


    ''This is genjutsu, when did he use it on us'' Sato was surprised but quickly calmed down and then nullified the genjutsu for himself and his comrades.


    "When did you make me fall into genjutsu? I don''t remember looking at your Sharingan," Sato asked Ryuu after breaking the illusion.


    Ryuu was standing about 30 meters away from them, carrying Kushina, which he took out of the bag, and sending some chakra into her body in order to wake her up.


    "Do you think I''m going to tell you this, you idiot?" Ryuu replied to Sato''s question in a sarcastic tone.


    In fact, this Genjutsu does not require the opponent''s eye contact with the Sharingan to be activated, but if it is activated with eye contact, it will be even more powerful.


    Upon hearing Ryuu''s answer, Sato became angry, "Let''s get the girl back quickly."


    As soon as he heard Sato''s words, Renko sprinted toward Ryuu very quickly. He then sent a quick punch towards Ryuu, because Ryuu was holding Kushina he couldn''t block the blow so he evaded the attack, then quickly moved away from Renku.


    At this moment, Kushina woke up, and as soon as she woke up, she saw that someone was carrying her, so she became nervous, but soon discovered that the person carrying her was Ryuu, so she calmed down.


    "Ryuu what''s going on where are we?" Kushina was confused, her memory was blurry and she didn''t even know that she had been kidnapped.


    "It''s good that you''re okay Kushina, we''re out of Konoha right now, but I''ll explain it later, so I''ll get you down," Ryuu said quickly, then lowered Kushina to the ground.


    As soon as Kushina lowered, Renko reached Ryuu''s side and then sent a quick kick in the face.


    "Kushina, step back until I''m done with those people." Ryuu said while he pulled out his sword and swung it towards the foot that came in his face.


    But at this moment Kato appeared and blocked the sword with his katana, and Rinko changed the direction of his kick towards Ryuu''s waist.


    The kick hit Ryuu''s waist and sent him toward Kushina. Kushina grabbed Ryuu who was sent towards her and wanted to run away.


    Seeing Kushina''s escape attempt, Sato quickly performed the hand seals of the Jutsu.


    "Wind Release: Assassin''s Rush"


    Sato ejected a large amount of chakra, and Sato pushed an enormous amount of wind behind him. Sato was pushed very quickly in the direction of Kushina''s escape. The speed was so great that Kushina did not notice Sato appearing behind her in moments. But Ryuu could see it.


    As soon as Sato arrived near Kushina, he took out the katana and swung it towards them. Sato wanted to kill both of them.


    But at this moment, Ryuu separated from Kushina and pushed her away from the attack. He then directed his hand toward Sato and smiled.


    ''I was waiting for you to use this jutsu'' Ryuu thought and smiled slightly.


    "Odama Rasengan."


    Seeing the stats of the enemies, Ryuu knew all of their techniques so he was prepared against whatever jutsu they used, especially the ''Assassin''s Rush'' technique that quickly got the enemy close to him, he wanted to make use of this technique to use a counterattack.


    .....

 Chapter 22 - 22- Save Kushina (Part 3)

    Sato didn''t expect Ryuu to react so quickly to his attack. The speed he used was very fast, so even if he used it directly in front of the enemy, the enemy wouldn''t respond so quickly and wouldn''t counterattack.


    Ryuu hits Sato with the Odama Rasengan in the chest.


    The impact of Odama Rasengan''s collision with Sato was so strong that it shattered the ground around him.


    After the impact of the blow ended, dust covered the area where Sato, Ryuu, and Kushina were previously, obscuring Kato and Renko''s eyes.


    Once the dust cleared, there was no sign of Ryuu or Kushina, and Sato was lying on the rubble with blood coming out of his mouth and he was unconscious.


    Sato''s rib cage was smashed, his internal organs were badly damaged, and he was close to death.


    "Katou, find them with Sensing Technique quickly," Renko said as he went to check on Sato''s injuries. But when he got close to Sato, Ryuu came out of the ground under Renko''s feet and sent a punch to his chin.


    As soon as Ryuu came out of the ground, Renko noticed and dodged Ryuu''s sneak attack by tilting his head back. He then sent a punch in Ryuu''s direction, but Ryuu grabbed the fist that came in his direction.


    Ryuu then sent a kick toward Renko''s stomach, who blocked it with his knee and then sent a kick toward Ryuu using his other foot.


    Ryuu backed away and opened a space between himself and Renko as soon as he saw Renko''s foot swinging towards him.


    "Renku, we need to retreat quickly, there are five people heading here and they will arrive in 5 minutes. carry Sato with you." At this moment Kato shouted to warn Renko about the five ninjas coming to their place.


    When Renko heard Kato''s words, he went straight to pick up Sato, but Ryuu got in his way, "Do you think I''ll let you back off?"


    "Fire Release: Fireball Jutsu"


    Ryuu shoots a fireball from his mouth at Renko without the hand seals. A fireball hit Renko and burned him.


    But after the body was burned, it disintegrated and turned into a group of rocks and scattered on the ground.


    At this moment Sato got up from the ground and quickly wrapped his arm around Ryuu''s neck from behind.


    Ryuu didn''t expect Sato to be able to get back on his feet after the injury he sustained, so he didn''t pay attention to him because he didn''t identify him as a threat.


    ''Something''s wrong, he shouldn''t be conscious I''ve checked he''s unconscious, and even if he''s conscious he shouldn''t be able to move with this serious injury'' thought Ryuu.


    Then Ryuu noticed that Kato was lying on the ground and then realized that the person holding him was being controlled by Kato.


    ''Controlling an injured body is very difficult and painful,'' thought Kato, who is currently controlling Sato''s body.


    "You can''t escape now, you will surely die," Sato (Kato) said while all the Explosive Tag on his jacket were activated


    All three of them have an Explosive Tags under their clothes, so if they are caught they can use it to commit suicide while killing enemies with them, so that Danzo is not revealed to have planned to kidnap Kushina.


    Ryuu was shocked that they were trying to kill him with Sato, Ryuu hit Sato with his elbow because he wanted to break free before activating the Explosive Tags.


    "Ha-ha-ha-ha, did you really think we''d save Sato?" Renko laughed out loud after seeing the shocked expression on Ryuu''s face.


    Upon hearing Renko''s words, Ryuu was furious but focused on trying to escape.


    Because of the pain, Sato (Kato) let go of Ryuu, but smiled and said, "It''s too late to escape, you''re dead."


    In moments, the blast covered a radius of 10 meters, and only Sato and Ryuu were within the blast range.


    Kushina, who was hiding and watching the fight, upon seeing that Ryuu was within the blast range, tears started to flow from her eyes and when she wanted to go to the blast site to check if Ryuu was still alive, Renku appeared in front of her.


    "Welcome home, little girl," Renko said to Kushina in a sneered tone as he smiled.


    "Renko, look over there. What is this thing?" Kato said in fear, looking at the smoke and dust rising from the scene of the explosion.


    "What''s wrong with you, why are you afraid?" Renko said as he looked at Kato and then looked at the epicenter of the explosion. As soon as he looked into the center of the explosion, he saw within the smoke and dust the silhouette of a giant skeleton with horns on its head and eye sockets glowing.


    Moments before the explosion occurred, Ryuu used his Mangekyu Sharingan to activate the Susanoo to protect him from the explosion.


    When he activated the Susanoo, a giant chest cage surrounded himself, protecting him from the explosion, and when the explosion ended, Ryuu did not get a scratch.


    ''Susanoo''s defense is really strong,'' Ryuu thought. But he felt pain and headaches when using Susanoo. But he did not care about that and added more chakras to the Susanoo, which made it develop into a complete skeleton with a silver color.


    Ryuu then moved very quickly towards Renko who was near Kushina.


    While Kato and Renko were shocked by the appearance of the giant skeleton inside the explosion. The skeleton comes out of the explosion area and reveals its full form and then moves quickly towards Renku and then reaches out to grab it, Renko did not expect the skeleton to move so quickly, so the hand of the skeleton grabbed it.


    "Damn you, get me down, monster!" Renko said and then noticed that Ryuu inside the skeleton marveled and asked, "You, how do you survive? And what is that skeleton?"


    "I have no interest in explaining anything to you, so you can die," Ryuu said as the skeleton''s hand squeezed Renko, crushing him into a flesh-and-blood batter and throwing it away.


    ......

 Chapter 23 - 23- Save Kushina (The Final Part)

    After killing Renko, Ryuu deactivated the Susanoo, because he was feeling severe pain and headaches when using it.


    ''Damn that''s too painful, I have to find a way to evolve the Mangekyou Sharingan to the eternal Mangekyou Sharingan or find a way to use the Susanoo without needing a Mangekyou Sharingan like Madara'' thought Ryuu.


    After deactivating the Susanoo, Ryuu went to Kushina''s side.


    "Ryuu, thank God you''re okay" Kushina shouted hugging Ryuu tightly and started crying, she thought Ryuu died in the explosion.


    "It''s okay, Kushina, I''m fine," Ryuu said while hugging Kushina as well as he stroked her back.


    "Let me kill the last person and I will come back to you," Ryuu said to Kushina in a soft tone. Kushina nodded and walked away from him.


    Ryuu looked around but couldn''t find Kato, ''It looks like he ran away while I was talking to Kushina''


    Then Ryuu used his chakra sense to find the whereabouts of Kato who had escaped.


    ''He''s farther away than I expected,'' Ryuu thought. He sensed the direction in which Kato was fleeing, who was fleeing in the opposite direction of Konoha.


    "Kushina, wait for me here, I''ll be back soon," he said, then used his body flicker to go very fast in the direction Kato ran to.


    ...


    ''I should tell Danzo-sama about this quickly, I didn''t expect Ryuu Uchiha to be this strong'' Kato thought as he remembered the scene where Renko was crushed by Susanoo, he was so terrified so he ran as fast as he could.


    As he ran away, he sensed danger coming from behind him, so he quickly jumped to the left. The place he was in before was full of shurikens.


    ''Damn he followed me so quickly'' He looked behind him but couldn''t find Ryuu anywhere.


    Suddenly, more than twenty Ryuu surrounded him. After seeing them, Kato quickly performed hand seals.


    After Cato had completed the hand seals, he placed both palms on the ground and sent the chakra to the ground, a 6 inch spikes raise out of the ground sticking straight up. This extends about Kato 25 feet in each direction. The only spot unaffected is the small 5-foot-wide circle where Kato stands.


    After he completed the jutsu, the twenty Ryuu jumped to Kato''s direction. But at this moment Kato smiled and made a single hand seal and presses their hands onto the ground again. He sent the chakra to the ground, causing all the nails to fly out of the ground.


    Earth Release: Rock Thorn Launch Jutsu"


    The spikes turned toward the twenty Ryuu and hit them, but when the attack hit them, all twenty Ryuu turned into crows, and headed toward Kato.


    "Demonic Illusion: Mirage Crow"


    "Damn it, how long have I been in an illusion?"The crows were blurring Kato''s vision and hovering around him. Suddenly he heard the sound of several birds chirping and saw a lightning light in front of him. But he could not dodge in time.


    Ryuu''s hand using Chidori pierced Kato''s chest. Then he pulled his hand from Cato''s chest and said, "It was easy to put you in an illusion because of your great fear and turmoil of your feelings."


    After Ryuu withdrew his hand, Kato''s body fell to the ground.


    After thinking for a moment, Ryuu removed all the Explosive Tags from Kato''s body. Then he picked up Kato''s body and went to Kushina''s whereabouts.


    When Ryuu arrived at Kushina''s whereabouts, seeing her absentmindedly, he dropped Kato''s body on the ground and approached her, and said to her with a smile, "Why are you so distracted, aren''t you afraid of being kidnapped again? Well, even if you are kidnapped again, I will save you."


    Kushina heard Ryuu''s voice and looked at him, feeling warm in her heart upon hearing the last part of Ryuu''s words.


    "What were you thinking?" Ryuu said while sitting next to Kushina.


    "I was thinking, because of me you put your life in danger and even when I regained consciousness I couldn''t help you in the fight and when you nearly died in the explosion I felt that I was useless and that I caused your death, I want to become stronger to help you in the fight, I want to become stronger to protect myself so that you don''t risk yourself to protect me"


    While she was speaking, Kushina started crying, and when Kushina said the last part, there was firmness in her voice and there was a strong desire to become stronger and she vowed to herself to become stronger.


    When Ryuu saw Kushina crying while saying these words, Ryuu gently hugged her and said, "It''s okay I won''t die, also I''m sure you''ll get stronger."


    After Kushina calmed down, Ryuu wiped the tears from her eyes and said gently, "Let''s go home, you must be tired from everything that happened today."


    Then Ryuu helped Kushina to stand up, and when she was ready to go back to Konoha she saw that Ryuu went to Kato''s body and carried him, she asked suspiciously, "Why are you going to ban this with us?"


    "I will take his body for the Hokage to check his identity," Ryuu answered Kushina''s question. He hoped Hiruzen would do something about Danzo after providing evidence of Kushina''s abduction. The best evidence was the body of this person from the Yamanaka clan.


    Suddenly five people appeared in front of Ryuu and Kushina, Tsunade and Mikoto were among them and the remaining three were Chunin from Konoha.


    "Kushina, are you okay?" After they arrived, Mikoto hugged Kushina. She was very worried about her since she disappeared and when she found out that Kushina had been kidnapped, she was even more worried.


    "I''m fine, sorry to make you worried, Mikoto," Kushina said


    "Sorry for being late, but apparently you could have saved Kushina without our help, and what is this body you''re carrying?" Tsunade said apologetically, then asked what body Ryuu was carrying.


    "He''s one of the people who kidnapped Kushina, I''ll take him to Konoha to confirm his identity, but I''d prefer the Hokage to examine him personally," Ryuu replied. He hoped that Tsunade would help him convince Hiruzen to personally examine the body.


    "Okay, I''ll tell Sarutobi-sensei about that," Tsunade said to Ryuu.

 Chapter 24 - 24- Ryuu Talking To The Hokage

    After a while, Ryuu and Kushina return with Tsunade and Mikoto to Konoha Village.


    "Mikoto and Kushina, you can go home, Ryuu and I will go to the Hokage''s building." Tsunade said, she knew that Kushina had been through a lot of tiring events today, so she made her go home as soon as they arrived in Konoha.


    After that, Tsunade and Ryuu went straight to the Hokage''s building. And they entered the Hokage''s office.


    When they entered the Hokage''s office, they saw Hiruzen sitting with a mountain of papers in front of him, looking very tired from too much work.


    In the recent period, the work he is doing has increased due to the preparations for war. This made him so busy that he stayed at the Hokage''s office for 4 days and did not go home.


    ''Damn why does the Hokage have to do all this paperwork'' Hiruzen thought while sighing, then noticed the arrival of Tsunade and Ryuu.


    "From the calm look on your faces, you must have saved Kushina and she is fine." Hiruzen said with a happy look on his face. He was worried about Kushina, he was close to her and considered her like his daughter.


    "Yes, Ryo was able to defeat the enemies single-handedly and save Kushina even before I arrived," Tsunade said gleefully, she was very proud that her disciple was so strong.


    "Very good Ryuu, can you tell me how did you find Kushina? And can you talk in detail about how you rescued her? I want to know which village tried to kidnap Kushina." Hiruzen praised Ryuu, then asked him for details of the rescue, and wanted to know which village was able to Enter Konoha without noticing.


    "First, I used chakra sense to check where Kushina is. Using it, I can sense long distances of up to tens of kilometers," Ryuu answered the first question.


    ''He''s a sensing type and he has a great talent for it. He really does have a great talent'' Hiruzen was shocked by Ryuu''s chakra sense talent, whose sensing can reach a distance of tens of kilometers. Even the best talents of the Yamanaka clan might not reach this scale in their entire lives. But he calmed himself quickly and didn''t show shock on his face.


    While Hiruzen was thinking, Ryuu continued explaining the details of the rescue, "When I arrived at the kidnappers'' location, I found three people wearing jonin jackets designated for Iwa Village."


    "So you''re saying it was Iwa Village that kidnapped Kushina," Hiruzen asked.


    "I don''t think they are people from Iwa Village, they are people disguised as Iwa to distract us from their true identity," Ryuu said. At first Ryuu also thought they were from Iwa, but after seeing their stats he discovered they were from Konoha because of their clan names.


    Ryuu told them everything until he reached the explosion event." While fighting with them, one of the remaining two performed a Yamanaka clan jutsu, ''Mind Body Switch Technique'' to control the injured person. After that, the seriously injured person grabbed me from behind without me noticing and then blew himself up."


    "Did you say he used a jutsu for the Yamanaka clan? Also if it exploded, how did you survive uninjured?" Hiruzen said in shock, he couldn''t believe that the person who kidnapped Kushina was from inside Konoha, then he heard Ryuu say that the injured person exploded with so he asked skeptically.


    "I''m sure this person is from the Yamanaka clan, and I brought his body with me just to be sure." When Ryuu said that, Tsunade took out a scroll and opened it and then sent a chakra to the scroll, after which the corpse appeared in a manner similar to the appearance of a summons.


    Hiruzen approached the dead body and noticed his body and facial features and then said, "Anbu, bring the head of the Yamanaka clan here to make him take this body from here, and tell him what happened."


    Hiruzen knew most of the ninja in Konoha, and in particular he knew all ninja of the rank of Jonin and elite Jonin, so as soon as he saw the face of the corpse, he knew her identity.


    Hiruzen knows that the owner of this body works for Danzo in Root Ninja. He felt pain at the thought that his friend would do such a thing.


    Hiruzen was currently shocked that Ryuu could easily kill an elite Jonin who was assisted by two other ninjas. If someone tells a ninja in Konoha that a nine-year-old can kill an elite jonin, people will start to look at him like a madman.


    "Actually, his face wasn''t like that when I fought against him, but five minutes after killing him, his shape changed to this shape, after which I discovered a seal inside, which when activated can transform a user''s shape. In a similar fashion to a Transformation Technique jutsu." At this moment, Ryuu spoke again. Interrupting Hiruzen''s thoughts, he pointed to a specific area on the corpse''s body.


    Hiruzen went to check the seal on the corpse''s shoulder, "You''re right, there''s a seal here."


    "Until the head of the Yamanaka clan comes, can you tell me the rest, as well as how you survived," Hiruzen said to Ryuu. After he finished checking the seal.


    "Can I tell you and Tsunade about this in private?" Ryuu was initially hesitant to tell Hiruzen about the Mangekyo Sharingan. Ryuu doesn''t want anyone to know that he possesses the Mangekyo Sharingan before he reaches Kage level, but in the end he decides to tell Tsunade and Hiruzen.


    "Okay, all ANBU get out of the office." There were several ANBU guarding the Hokage in the room. Hiruzen ordered them to leave.


    Ryuu used his chakra sense to check if anyone was watching them, but he couldn''t find anyone here but Tsunade and Hiruzen.


    "You can talk now," Hiruzen said. He was curious about what Ryuu wanted to tell them.


    .....

 Chapter 25 - 25- Meeting

    After all the ANBU left, Ryuu activated the Mangekyo Sharingan in front of Hiruzen and Tsunade.


    Hiruzen and Tsunade were shocked to see Ryuu using the Mangekyo Sharingan.


    "This is the last evolution of the Sharingan and it''s called the Mangekyu Sharingan," Ryuu explained to them about the evolution of the Sharingan.


    "I know what the Mangekyu Sharingan is, but no one has been able to develop the Sharingan into the Mangekyu Sharingan in the Uchiha clan since Madara Uchiha died," Hiruzen said in shock. He didn''t expect Ryuu to be able to develop his Mangekyu Sharingan at such a young age.


    In fact, there were five people who were able to develop their Sharingan into Mangekyu Sharingan in the first ninja war after the death of their comrades.


    But all five decided to hide the evolution of the Sharingan into the Mangekyo Sharingan, and not tell anyone outside the clan about it, so only the higher echelons of the clan knew about it.


    Two of them were blinded by the frequent use of the Mangekyu Sharingan, one of them died while on a mission, the remaining two were the current clan chief and the Fourth Elder who did not use the Mangekyu Sharingan much so they did not go blind.


    Hiruzen was not aware of this because the five used the Mangekyo Sharingan very carefully so that no one would know about her and covet her power.


    "The Mangekyo Sharingan has a defense ability called Susanoo that I protected myself with from the explosion," Ryuu told Hiruzen and Tsunade about the Susanoo, but he didn''t talk about the abilities his eyes had and then continued talking about what happened next.


    "I also found out the names of the three kidnappers, Sato Shimura, Kato Yamanaka, and Rinko Sayato," Ryuu concluded with the names of the three.


    "Wait did you say their names are Sato Shimura and Rinko Sayato? But how did you know their names?" Hiruzen was shocked upon hearing the names of the two because they were both elite jonin like Kato Yamanaka. Also, he was skeptical because Ryuu knew their names.


    But what shocked Hiruzen the most was that Ryuu was able to kill three elite Jonin without getting any serious injuries.


    "I knew their names by using Genjutsu: Sharingan on Kato before killing him." Ryuu had prepared an excuse to find out their names.


    When Ryuu finished speaking, the door to the Hokage''s office was knocked, then three men entered who looked in their forties, one was blond-haired and blue-eyed and had a well-built body. the second had black hair and black eyes with a slender body but eyes that showed intelligence. the third had hair Brown and can''t see his eyes due to obesity.


    "Looks like you''ve finally arrived, Inozumi. You can check Kato''s body," Hiruzen said to one of the three people, who was the head of the Yamanaka clan.


    After Inozumi examined the corpse, he began to feel remorse for some reason, and then told the Hokage, "I apologize to the Hokage-sama for what one of my clan members did."


    "It''s not your fault, so don''t apologize for this," Hiruzen said to console Inozumi.


    "The Hokage is right, Inozumi, it''s not your fault, Kato was one of Danz¨­''s followers, so he should take the blame," said the head of the Nara clan, whose name was Shikawa.


    "Hokage-sama, so I want you to allow us to withdraw our clan members from Danz¨­''s organization." Shikawa then spoke to the Hokage seriously.


    "Don''t worry, Shikawa, I''ll do something about Danz¨­," the Hokage said while sighing sadly. The thing his old friend had done made him shocked, and he didn''t expect Danzo to do something that would make him a traitor to Konoha.


    "Chosa, can you go tell an ANBU outside to go get Danzo here and then let the rest go to tell the rest of the clan chiefs that there is a meeting so they have to attend?" Hiruzen spoke to the Akimichi clan chief.


    ''Why is the ANBU outside?'' The Akimichi clan chief sighed and then walked out of the room to tell the ANBU outside.


    "Let''s go to the conference room to wait there," the Hokage said.


    ...


    After half an hour of waiting, the clan heads began to gather in the meeting room.


    The first to arrive at the meeting was the head of the Aburame clan, then came the head of the Uchiha clan.


    "You did a good job saving the girl, I''m so proud of you." When Souta Uchiha saw Ryuu in the meeting room he gave a compliment with a smile.


    Ryuu smiled and then started talking to Souta. Then, after another five minutes, all the clan heads arrived at the meeting hall.


    "Hiruzen, for what did you ask to set up this meeting," Danzo said.


    Hiruzen looked at Danzo for a moment, then sighed and started talking to everyone in the meeting room, "I apologize to everyone for a surprise meeting at night, actually the meeting should have been three days later but something happened today that made me start the meeting now."


    "There are two reasons for today''s meeting, the first is to talk about what happened today, and the second is to talk about the upcoming war and how the forces will be distributed," the Third Hokage said to all those seated.


    "Hokage-sama, what happened today?" Inuzuka clan chief asked Hiruzen.


    "Someone kidnapped Kushina Uzumaki, the candidate to become the Kyuubi Jinchuuriki," the Third Hokage said seriously.


    "Sorry to be rude to you, Hokage-sama. But I don''t think that''s a logical reason for holding a meeting, because the person who was kidnapped is just a candidate and not the Jinchuriki," said the Hyuga clan chief.


    "Kushina''s kidnapping is not the reason for making the meeting, because she has already been rescued. The problem is with the people who kidnapped her." The Third Hokage said. Then he started talking about the details of the kidnapping and the identity of the kidnappers. But he did not talk about the development of Ryuu''s eyes to the Mangekyu Sharinkan, out of respect for his desire to hide the matter.


    ......

 Chapter 26 - 26- Shimura Danzos Stats

    "Hokage-sama, are you saying that the Root Ninja under the leadership of Danz¨­ kidnapped the candidate of the Kyuubi Jinchuuriki?" said the head of the Aburami clan.


    "Danzo, what the hell are you thinking?"


    "We''re about to start a war. Why are you doing this?"


    "Hokage-sama, I want to pull my clan''s ninja out of the root."


    "Hokage-sama I demand that the root be dismantled."


    "Hokage-sama, let''s put him in prison and interrogate him. What are his purposes for doing this?"


    As soon as Hiruzen finished speaking, an uproar occurred within the hall.


    "The three of them have gone out on various missions, and they were taken by Sato two days ago, Kato a week ago, and Rinko yesterday, and I have all the documents at the Root Ninja Headquarters," said Danzo calmly in self-defense.


    "Hirozen, do you have proof that it was me who did this?" Danzo spoke, causing the hall to calm down.


    "Kato''s body has been recovered and his identity has been confirmed. So it has been confirmed that he is a Root Ninja," Hiruzen said while sighing.


    "Let''s finish this needless discussion, Hokage-sama, it''s clear that he did this, so make up your mind about it." Shikawa spoke.


    After a while, all the clan heads agreed that Danzo did that and should be punished, and they were waiting for the Hokage''s decision, but the strange thing was that Danzo was very calm and did not interfere in their discussion or defend himself.


    Hiruzen was looking at his friend and was disconcerted because Danzo was calm and not defending himself ''Is it because he really did that so there is nothing to say to defend himself''


    ''There is something strange about Danzo being calm, does he have a way out of this mess?'' For some reason, Ryuu didn''t like to see Danzo calm and Ryuu was worried about it.


    After a while the meeting room calmed down to wait for the Hokage''s decision.


    Hirzuin looked at Danzo and then looked at the people in the meeting room and thought for a moment and then made his decision and when he wanted to give the decision to dismantle the root and imprison Danzo, Danzo suddenly spoke.


    "Then how about we have the head of the Yamanaka clan check my memories, if I really give them orders or not, he can find out," Danz¨­ said very calmly and was not afraid to check his memories.


    "Okay, let''s do this, Inozumi, can you scan Danzo''s memories and send the information you find to everyone present?" Hiruzen said agreeing with Danzo''s suggestion.


    "Okay, Hokage-sama," Inozumi said as he rose from his chair and walked over to Danz¨­ to check his memory.


    "You''d better just scan the memories from last week, if you scan more memories than that I''ll take countermeasures to tech you out of my mind, and then you''ll regret intruding even more on the memories." Danzo said to Inozumi in a serious voice with some menace before starting the memory scan.


    "Okay, but the information proving your innocence should be there within this week," Inozumi said, then reached out to place it on Danzo''s head and used the ''Psycho Mind Transmission'' technique.


    Within a minute, Inozumi watched Danzo''s memories for a whole week. Then he separated his hand from Danzo and was breathing hard.


    ''Why is examining Danzo''s memories so hard, and it usually takes a few moments, to scan the memories for a week'' Inozumi thought while looking at Danzo who seemed calm.


    He then used the Mind Body Transmission Technique to pass on the information he obtained to everyone present.


    All the information they received proves Danzo''s innocence. In Memories, Danzo really sent the three on different missions, and there is no information about planning to kidnap Kushina Uzumaki.


    "It''s not enough to make him innocent. He might have planned it before this week, otherwise why didn''t he let you search for more than a week in his memory?" Shikawa said, feeling suspicious of Danzo.


    Danzo smiled and said, "You''re right, that''s not enough to make me innocent, but I have more than one proof of my innocence, why don''t you show them the rest of the evidence, Inozumi."


    Inozumi once again used the Mind Body Transmission Technique to transmit information to everyone.


    This information shows that Danzo discovers some of the betrayals committed by the three towards Konoha, and he plans to arrest the three after they finish their missions and return to Konoha.


    One of their betrayals that Danzo discovered was to leak information about Konoha to Iwa Village.


    At this moment everyone was shocked, no one expected Danzo to be innocent. But within moments he proved his innocence.


    ''Is Danzo really innocent? I''m glad to hear that'' Hiruzen thought as he sighed in relief, he was glad his friend didn''t do such a thing.


    ''There''s something wrong with Danzo'' Ryuu thought but he couldn''t find the wrong thing.


    ''There is something fishy with Danzo, he was not shocked when the Hokage said the events of the kidnapping and the names of the kidnappers as if he already knew about it, and also since he entered the meeting room he was calm, as if everything was under his control.'' Shikawa thought.


    Then he starts to look at Danzo and Inozumi feeling suspicious that they are cooperating, but he stops his thoughts ''Damn stop doubting your friend''


    "I think that''s enough to make me innocent, so let''s talk about war now," Danzo said with a smile, but his smile did not last.


    Suddenly, Shikawa interrupted Danz¨­, "Hokage-sama, I still want to withdraw my clan members from the Root Ninja."


    "Why? Danzo''s innocence has been proven so you don''t need to withdraw your clan members," Hiruzen said.


    "I think Danzo is incompetent in managing ninjas because the people under his command betrayed Konoha, so I hope to withdraw my clan members from the Root Ninja," Shikawa said.


    After hearing the words of the Nara Clan Chief, the other clan heads began to demand that their clan members be withdrawn from the Root Ninja.


    "Since you want to withdraw your clan members from the Root Ninja, that''s fine with me," Danzo said, and there is no anger because they are withdrawing their clan''s ninja from the Root Ninja.


    ''What is Danzo doing, why does he accept so easily. What is he planning,'' thought Shikawa.


    ''Is this person really Danzo? Why isn''t he angry at dismantling the Root Ninja? System, can you show his stats for me?'' Ryuu started suspecting that the person sitting wasn''t Danzo, so he wanted to see his stats.


    ---------------


    Name: Danz¨­ Shimura


    strength: semi-Kage


    Chakra: Kage


    Gender: male


    Age:42


    Bloodline: Shimura


    Affinity: Wind


    Ability: Mangekyou Sharingan (Right eye only).


    skills:


    Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal


    Genjutsu: Sharingan


    Hiding in Surface Technique


    Izanagi


    Reverse Four Symbols Sealing


    Self-Cursing Seal


    Summoning Technique


    Wind Release: Vacuum Blade


    Wind Release: Vacuum Great Sphere


    Wind Release: Vacuum Serial Waves


    Wind Release: Vacuum Sphere


    Wind Release: Vacuum Wave


    Wind Waves


    ----------------


    ''what? He has a Mangekyu Sharingan, where did he get it from?'' Ryuu was shocked.


    ''System check his right eye ability''


    ....

 Chapter 27 - 27- Danzos Betrayal

    [Mangekyou Sharingan (Right eye only)


    Ability:(manipulation of memories)


    Active:Allows to delete, add or change the target''s memories.


    passive:Protection from mental attacks(He has absolute resistance against Genjutsu), the user can protect his memories from intruders and send false memories to them for the intruder to see.


    Active ability flaws:


    1-Can be used once a year


    2-The target regains its memories after a week


    3-It cannot manipulate all the memories of the target and the user can only manipulate from the present to the last year that the target went through


    4-It is possible to manipulate all the memories of the target from the moment of birth to the present time, but this will lead to blindness (the change will be permanent and irreversible, so the target will not restore its original memory). ]


    ''Damn, that''s the reason for the wrong thing I felt. The memories that Inozumi gave are fake memories that were fabricated by Danz¨­. The ability of this Mangekyou Sharingan is really powerful and very frightening.'' Ryuu thought, as goosebumps appeared all over his body at the thought of the terrifying ability Danzou possessed.


    ''I have to get rid of Danzo quickly, this ability is frightening if he rewrites someone''s memories from scratch he can make even the Hokage his subordinate'' Ryuu thought, there was a feeling in his heart that if he let Danzo live he would regret it in the future.


    "Okay, now that we''re done with this, let''s move on to talking about the next war and getting ready for that," Danzo said.


    Suddenly Danzo was interrupted again, making him angry but he didn''t show it on his face.


    Ryuu spoke to the Hokage, "Hokage-sama, sorry for interrupting the meeting, but I want to tell you something."


    "You''re just a kid. You shouldn''t interrupt the clan chiefs meeting." Danzo said seriously, his eyes staring at Ryuu filled with anger.


    "Danzo, the kid you are talking about is the future chief of the Uchiha clan, so you have to show some respect when talking to him," Souta Uchiha said to Danzo. He was upset because Danzo wanted to embarrass his heir and belittle him.


    "Okay, you two should calm down, I''m the one who brought Ryuu here and he has the right to speak and participate in the meeting, so Ryuu what do you want to talk about?" Hiruzen calmed the two of them before they started a verbal war.


    "Hokage-sama I think the memories that were passed on to us are false and I think Dan...." While Ryuu spoke, he was interrupted.


    "Are you doubting that I changed the memories, Ryuu Uchiha?" Inuzumi asked angrily


    "Inuzumi, calm yourself down. I don''t think he meant this, but he thinks that Danz¨­ is manipulating the memories you extracted." The Nara clan chief calmed his friend and explained to him instead of Ryuu.


    When the clan chiefs heard Shikawa''s words, they became alert to Danzo''s movements and saw a frown, then his face returned to normal.


    "Child, what is your proof that I changed the memories? Are you saying that all the clan chiefs here were deceived and you discovered something that they could not, you belittle the present clan chiefs and magnify yourself, that''s very funny." Danzo said with a smile, And he pitted the clan chiefs against Ryuu.


    One of the clan heads was fooled by Danz¨­''s manipulation and became angry at Ryuu''s underestimation.


    "You are just a kid who still drinks milk from your mother''s breast, are you insulting the intelligence of the clan chiefs?" Inuzuka clan chief was furious and shouted at Ryuu.


    "Calm, let''s listen to his explanation first, then you can scream as you like when he''s wrong." The Aburami clan chief patted the Inuzuka clan chief''s shoulder and calmed him.


    Ryuu didn''t care about the screams of the Inuzuka clan leader, he looked at Danz¨­ and gave evidence.


    "Danz¨­ has a Mangekyu Sharingan in his right eye, so he was able to manipulate the memories that Inozumi-san extracted," Ryuu said while pointing at the bandages on Danz¨­''s right eye.


    As soon as Ryuu uttered the words ''manipulate the memories'', Souta''s eyes turned red from anger and he activated his Sharingan as he looked at Danz¨­ with intense hatred, as if he wanted to go to Danz¨­ and cut him into small pieces and burn him.


    "Danzo, remove the bandages from your right eye so we can check if what Ryuu said is true," the Third Hokage said to Danzo.


    "Okay," Danzo said, then began to remove the bandages from his eyes, and as soon as he finished removing them, his Sharingan appeared with the three tomoe spinning.


    "Don''t look into his right eye if what Ryuu said is true, he has the ability to manipulate your memories if you look into his eye," Souta said quickly as soon as he saw Danzo''s Sharingan.


    As soon as he heard Souta''s words, the clan chiefs stopped looking at Danz¨­''s right eye.


    "How did you know about my right eye? Nobody knows about it but me and some root ninja" Danzo said calmly while looking at Ryuu.


    "Do you really think I''d tell if I asked about it? Also why are you quiet? You lied to the Hokage and the clan chiefs and made them think that Iwa village had planned to kidnap Kushina, which could cause misunderstanding between the two villages and cause the war to speed up. You deserve the death penalty for this" Ryuu spoke while smiling, he was glad Danz¨­ had no excuse to get him out of this anymore and Danz¨­ was surrounded by clan chiefs and the Hokage, so he couldn''t escape.


    At this moment twenty Anbu came out, surrounding everyone.


    "What are you all doing inside the meeting room, I didn''t order you to enter," the Hokage said to ANBU.


    "Don''t bother talking to them, they are not ANBU under your command, but they are all root ninjas under my command," Danzo said.


    "Danzo, what are you doing, are you really going to betray Konoha?" Hiruzen was angry at Danzo.


    ......

 Chapter 28 - 28- "You Cant Escape Anymore"

    Danzo did not even bother to answer Hiruzen''s question and spoke to the Root Ninja, "Attack them."


    The Root Ninja attacked the Clan Chiefs, while Danzo tried to escape and when the Clan Chiefs tried to catch up with Danzo, the Root Ninja stopped them.


    "Danzo, you will never run away, today you will die at my hands," Souta said, seeing Danzo''s attempt to escape.


    Souta activated his Mangekyu Sharingan and looked at Danz¨­ who was fleeing and activated his right eye, "Bound Curse Seal."


    Danzo didn''t notice anything and kept running.


    Souta quickly deactivated the Mangekyou Sharingan after using it so no one noticed.


    A fight took place between Root Ninja and Clan Chiefs. Clan Chiefs and Hokage defeated all Root Ninjas and were captured within 5 minutes.


    During this period the assembly hall was completely destroyed.


    "Damn, Danzo has escaped, we have to send a tracking squad to chase him." Inuzuka clan chief was furious and started screaming, his dog barking hard to support his decision.


    "Danzo has betrayed the village so what''s your decision about him ?Hokage-sama, can we kill him?" Souta said to the Hokage.


    Even if the Hokage doesn''t agree, he will kill him without anyone knowing, and Danzo''s fate is currently in his hands, so he will never escape.


    "You''re right. Danzou will be considered a fugitive from Konoha and from now on he will be considered a Missing-nin, if you find him you can kill." When Hiruzen said those words he felt that he had become several years older. He did not expect his friend to become a traitor to Konoha. But he cannot condone this betrayal because he is the Hokage and he has to protect the village from all dangers.


    "Okay, I''m going to gather teams to track him down," said the Aburami clan chief as he walked out of the meeting room.


    Then everyone left the meeting room.


    "Chosa, can you call some ninjas to take the root ninja we captured to prison," the Hokage said to the Akimichi clan chief, then walked out of the hall as well.


    ''Damn, why am I always'' Chosa thought while sighing. Then he went to find some ninjas to help him transport Root Ninja to the prison.


    Ryuu bids farewell to Tsunade, and begins walking with Souta Uchiha.


    "Follow me we will go kill Danzo." Suddenly Souta spoke to Ryuu and then used his body flicker to move quickly.


    ''Does my adoptive father have a way to find Danzo?'' Ryuu followed Souta and after a while they reached a forest outside Konoha.


    "Why are we stopping here? Is Danzo hiding here?" Souta stopped so Ryuu asked him.


    Ryuu felt weird because he couldn''t sense anyone being near here.


    "Danzo is not here but he will be here soon," Souta said while activating the Mangekyou Sharingan.


    ''My adoptive father has a Mangekyu Sharingan,'' Ryuu exclaimed because he hadn''t heard of this in the clan.


    "Eternal Prison Curse Seal"


    Souta used his Mangekyo Sharingan in his left eye and looked at an empty space 55 meters away from him.


    Moments later, Danzo appeared where Souta was looking, and when Danzo appeared, Souta deactivated the Mangekyo Sharingan.


    ''Does his Mangekyou Sharingan have the ability of spacetime nijutsu'' Ryuu was shocked and guessed why.


    "What happened where am I?" Danzo was confused, as the terrain around him had changed.


    "We are behind you." Danzo''s back was facing Souta and Ryuu so he didn''t notice their presence until he heard a voice behind him.


    "It''s you, Souta, how did you get me here?" When Danzo turned around, he saw Souta and Ryuu and then asked Souta.


    "Are you confused, let me explain to you that the Mangekyo Sharingan in my right eye has an ability called "Bound Curse Seal." It puts a seal on the body of those I see, and using it, I can know its location and listen to what it says, and it can never be removed unless I allow it"


    "The ability of my left eye is called ''Eternal Prison Curse Seal'' by which I can put anyone on whom I used my right eye ability in a prison radius 50 meters and he can never get out of there, even after his death his body cannot be removed from that place, I can locate the prison in any time and any place."


    Souta explained his ability of his eyes to Danzo because he was sure he wouldn''t run away


    Danzo was shocked when he heard these abilities, these abilities were very useful especially his right eye ability, if he used it on an enemy leader or Kage in war they could listen to all their plans or know their whereabouts. Even more terrifying, this person will never feel that they are being listened to or tracked.


    And the left eye ability is more terrifying than the previous one, because using it he can imprison an enemy Kage anywhere and he will never get out of it, and he can choose any time to capture and kill him after preparing for it.


    But the ability of his left eye has a defect, which is that he can use it three times in his life and then he will become blind in his left eye, and so far he has used it twice.


    "Danzo, you can''t escape from here anymore," Souta said.


    Once Danzou heard Souta''s eye abilities he felt greedy and wanted to get it, so he attacked Souta trying to take his eyes.


    When Danzou reached 50 meters away from where he appeared, he was blocked by an invisible barrier and couldn''t advance any longer.


    "Wind Release: Vacuum Sphere"


    Danz¨­ took a deep breath and exhaled several small blasts of wind chakra spreading in different directions and when the small blasts of wind chakra reached the barrier they easily passed it as if the barrier didn''t even exist.


    "Danzo, only your body can''t pass the barrier, and your techniques can pass through the barrier and are useless to get you out of here."


    "Even if we assume that you have a space-time ninjutsu like the Flying Thunder God Technique made by the Second Hokage and manage to get out of here, but you will be back here in a few moments, so you have no choice but to die here." Souta spoke as he leisurely walked towards Danzo, and His eyes were filled with hatred and anger.


    ''Ryuzu, I found the one who killed you so I will avenge you now,'' Souta thought of his friend, feeling a strong desire to kill Danzo.


    ......

 Chapter 29 - 29- Danzos Death

    While Danzo was trying to escape from eternal prison, Souta spoke to Ryuu.


    "Ryuu, you will fight him with me, but don''t use genjutsu on him because it''s useless against him, and never look in the eye because he can change memories in an instant," Souta spoke as he walked toward Danz¨­.


    Ryuu used the ''Multiple Shadow Clone Technique'' to make ten clones.


    Then he made them run around Danzo, throwing the kunai to which the Explosive Tag was attached from all sides.


    The Kunai hit Danzo and all the Explosive Tag exploded, destroying everything in that area. But when the dust was gone, Danzo wasn''t there but a charred and smashed piece of tree stump.


    When Ryuu used his shadow clone Danzo noticed him and was ready, so he used the Body Replacement Technique as soon as he saw the kunai heading towards him.


    But the moment he appeared after using the Body Replacement Technique, an extremely hot fireball shot out towards him.


    "Fire Release:  Great Fireball Technique"


    The moment Danzo appeared, Souta kneaded the chakra in his body and turned it into fire, then expelled it from his mouth. When the fire came out of his mouth, it took the shape of a giant orb and kept its shape until it reached Danzo.


    Danzo noticed the fireball late but was able to dodge it using a body flicker.


    When the fireball hit the ground, the fireball was strong enough to dig deep into the ground.


    The moment Danzou evaded the attack, ten shadow clones jumped on him.


    "Wind Release: Vacuum Wave"


    Danz¨­ took in a deep breath as he rotated as he exhaled, compressing the releasing air into a single blade of wind covering a large area around him, due to its circular motion. The resulting sharp blast is large enough to slash through all shadow clones that jumped at him.


    After this, Danzo used the Summoning Technique.


    A gigantic elephantine chimera appeared, was very large in size, and was predominantly dark orange except for the trunk, legs, and markings around the eyes. Its feet are striped (reminiscent of the feet of a tiger) and it also has huge fangs, in addition to long, sharp claws.It has bandages wrapped around its head and plated armour at the base of its trunk.


    Baku was so huge that his claw was only the size of the Susanoo that Ryuu used when fighting the kidnappers.


    [Baku shape]


    [Note: I don''t know if Baku was made or not during this time period, but I put it in events anyway.]


    "Baku, attack him." Hearing Danzo''s command, Baku jumped toward Ryuu.


    Ryuu dodged Baku and backed away from him, at this moment Souta''s voice was heard from afar.


    "Ryuu, distract the summoned animal, and I will kill Danzo," Souta told Ryuu in a loud voice.


    When Ryuu dodged Baku and turned away from him, Baku opened his mouth and inhaled, a powerful suction force was created that inhaled everything within a large radius of itself.


    Ryuu was sucked into Baku''s mouth, and when he reached his mouth he used Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique and made it into Baku''s mouth.


    Baku''s mouth and face were burned, and Baku started screaming in pain, then Ryuu entered Baku''s burning mouth with more than 30 Explosive Tag in his hand and detonated them inside Baku''s mouth with himself.


    At this moment Baku disappeared from the scene with a puff of smoke. Ryuu then walked out from behind one of the nearby trees, sighing as he said, "The shadow cloning technique is really useful."


    Meanwhile with Souta and Danzo.


    "Wind Release: Vacuum Blade"


    Danzo took out a wind-filled chakra on the shuriken, increasing its range and cutting power, and then threw it at Souta.


    Souta easily dodged the shuriken, then ran toward Danz¨­.


    "Wind Release: Vacuum Serial Waves"


    Danzo took a deep breath and exhaled several feathers from different angles, by moving his head in different directions. The attack hit Souta but turned into a tree trunk.


    Souta appeared behind Danzo and using a body flicker, Souta quickly moved towards Danzo, sending a punch to Danzo''s head.


    "Do you think I won''t notice your coming?" Danzo took out a wind-filled chakra on the kunai in his hand which increased its sharpness and scope, becoming like a sword, and stabbed it at Souta.


    When the kunai stabbed Souta, his body dissipated in thick white smoke and surrounded Danzo, and in moments another Souta came out of the smoke and kicked Danzo, which made Danzo try to retreat but he forgot that behind him was the prison barrier so when he wanted to retreat, his back hit the barrier and he couldn''t evade an attack Souta.


    A little while ago, Souta used the Shadow Clone and made him attack first and then using the smoke that came out of the Shadow Clone after it evaporated to attack Danzo without noticing.


    Souta developed a thick smoke shadow clone to make the enemy lose their sight for a few seconds, enough for them to make a surprise attack, and this smoke can block the view of the Sharingan as well.


    Souta kicked Danzo in the stomach when his back was on the barrier, causing Danzo to vomit blood and then with a side kick that threw Danzo away.


    Danzo got up from the ground, but noticing that he couldn''t see through the right eye, he extended his hand to find that the eye had disappeared and the place it was in became hollow and blood started to come out of it.


    "This eye is not yours so I got it back." Souta spoke to Danzo. Then Danzo noticed that the Sharingan eye is located on the palm of Souta''s hand.


    "When did you remove it? How did I not notice you took it? How do you have such strength. Your strength should only be at the level of an elite jonin." Danz¨­ looked at Souta angrily.


    "You''re wrong. My strength is not at the level of an elite Jonin." Souta said while looking at Danzo with disdain.


    "I am a person who likes to hide his strength. No one knows my true strength except for four of my friends, and you killed one of my friends so I have to kill you to take revenge for him." Anger was burning inside Souta when he said the last part.


    "It seems that you are so used to the benefits my friend''s eye offers from immunity to genjutsu, that even after I take the eye from you, you still dare to look at my Sharingan directly and that''s foolishness," Souta said with a smile as he looked at Danz¨­''s eye with disdain.


    When Danzo realized this it was too late to do anything. Because the moment Souta finished speaking, a sword pierced Danzo''s heart.


    Souta who was talking to Danz¨­ dissipated, and appeared in front of Danz¨­ with a sword piercing his heart.


    "If I''m going to die, then let us die together." Danzo grabbed Souta and activated the Reverse Four Symbols Sealing. The seal appeared on Danz¨­''s chest, and four symbols shot out from Danz¨­''s body which afterwards formed a large black ball around Danz¨­ and Souta.


    Souta was then pulled along with whatever was caught inside the ball area and sealed inside Danzo''s body. Danzo was lying on the ground dead.


    ''I should thank Ryuu for telling me this seal on Danzo''s body, otherwise I''m dead now,'' Souta thought as he looked at the big hole on the ground that the seal made on Danzo''s body.


    "You killed him really fast." Ryuu appeared beside Souta. Ryuu was shocked that Souta had killed Danzo so quickly, and he was relieved when he saw that Danzo had died.


    "Ryuu, let''s go back to Konoha, but before that burn Danzo''s body," Souta said to Ryuu.


    "Okay." Ryuu used Fire Release: Fireball Technique to burn Danzo''s body. Then they both returned to Konoha.


    "I will go to the Hokage, while you can go to rest because you did a lot of fighting today and you must be very tired," Souta said to Ryuu and patted his shoulder as soon as they reached Konoha.


    "Okay, I''m really tired so I''ll go home to rest." Ryuu said while stretching his body.


    "Don''t tell anyone that we killed Danzo, we will keep this a secret," Souta said to Ryuu seriously.


    Then they parted, Ryuu went home while Souta went to the Hokage''s building.


    As soon as Souta arrived at the Hokage''s building, they told him that the Hokage was not in his office and that he had come home to take some rest because he had not been home for days.


    ''I think I''ll come for him tomorrow,'' Soota thought with a sigh.


    He wants to meet the Hokage to let him know if they find any Sharingan eyes in the Root Ninja Headquarters they should bring them to him. But it seems that he has to postpone that until tomorrow.


    ....

 Chapter 30 - 30- Family

    The next day, at noon.


    A 15-year-old boy knocked on Ryuu''s bedroom door, but Ryuu did not respond, so the boy entered the room.


    The boy had short, shoulder-length brown hair and onyx-colored eyes, and had a stern look on his face, wearing a simple kimono with gray pants bearing the clan symbol on his back.


    Fugaku spoke to Ryuu sternly when he saw him sleeping, "Ryuu, wake up, it''s already noon and you''re late for your training."


    "Fugaku-nii-san, give me a moment and I''ll get up." Although Ryuu said this, he was still asleep and did not wake up.


    "Wake up. Mikoto is here to visit you. If you don''t, I''ll tell her to come later." Fugaku said when he saw that Ryuu hadn''t woken up and then walked out of Ryuu''s bedroom.


    "Wait, I''m going to change my clothes. Tell her to wait for me a bit." Ryuu said to Fugaku as he got out of bed quickly and then started changing his clothes.


    Half a minute later, Ryuu came out of his room, but only found his adoptive mother, his adoptive father, and Fugaku sitting in front of the dining table, and lunch was ready, and there was no Mikoto.


    Ryuu''s adoptive mother''s name is Fuku.


    Ryuu''s adoptive mother is fair-skinned with long, straight black hair that reaches the thigh area, and her eyes are black. She wore a simple dark blue blouse with a black skirt and bright red apron. Although she was 45 years old, anyone who saw her would estimate her 30 years.


    "Where is Mikoto?" Ryuu asked them as soon as he reached the dining table.


    "Mikoto''s not here, who told you that Mikoto has come to our house," Fugaku said seriously.


    "You''re the one who told me that," Ryuu said in annoyance, while pointing at Fugaku with his finger.


    "I don''t remember telling you this, Ka-san did you see me enter Ryuu''s room?" Fugaku said to Ryuu seriously and then asked his mother.


    "Let me think a bit.... I didn''t see you enter Ryuu''s room, you''ve been sitting here the whole time" Fuku thought for a while while placing her index finger on her chin and then answering Fugaku''s question.


    ''Do I have hallucinations'' Ryuu started doubting himself.


    ''No, I''m sure Fugaku-nii-san came into my room to wake me up, did someone enter my room disguised as Fugakku-nii-san'' Ryuu started to think seriously, but at this moment he heard everyone in the room laughing.


    "Hehehehe, Ka-san your idea was great, you made him get out of his room quickly," Fugaku laughed, while praising his mother''s idea.


    "Haha, I told you I''m always right" Foucault laughed as she put her right hand over her mouth.


    "Hahaha, did you two see his serious expression a while ago, it seems he totally believed what you said." Souta laughed at the serious expression Ryuu showed on his face.


    Ryuu was shocked and then realized what was happening, he was totally fooled by his mother and fugaku, their facial expressions were serious so he didn''t realize they were joking with him.


    "It''s not funny at all," Ryuu said while his eyelids twitched. He was a little annoyed by this.


    "Well, don''t be upset, we''re kidding, come and have lunch with us," Fuku said with a smile.


    "Okay," Ryuu said and then sat down with them.


    Then Ryuu looked at Fugaku and said seriously, "But I won''t believe you anymore if you lie to me again."


    Fugaku smiled and said, "What if I say the same thing next time, will you wake up?"


    "If you thought I was lying and you didn''t wake up at that moment, and Mikoto was really waiting, how would you feel when you knew I wasn''t lying to you?" Fugaku''s smile widened as he said this.


    "That would be a fun event to see." Souta smiled as he imagined it was happening.


    Ryuu imagined himself doing it. Then he smiled bitterly and said, "That would be very embarrassing."


    "Well, let''s stop talking now and let''s start eating," said Fuku.


    "Itadakimas," they all said at the same time, and they started eating.


    After a while they finished eating lunch.


    "Ryuu-chan, can you wash the dishes with me? You haven''t helped me for a long time," said Fuku, while holding the dishes.


    "Okay." Ryuu helped her carry the dishes, clean the dining table, wash the dishes with her, and then they went to the living room.


    The two watched Souta and Fugaku talking and laughing and then went and shared the conversation.


    When Ryuu saw everyone smiling and looking happy, he also smiled and felt happy because he got a new life.


    In his previous life, he became an orphan when he was six years old, so he did not remember many memories when he was with his parents.


    After he became an orphan, his uncle took care of him, but his uncle spends most of his time at work, so he made his wife take care of him, but his uncle''s wife treated him badly, and when he told his uncle about it when his uncle came back from work, he did not believe him.


    Because of the bad treatment, he did not feel happy living with his uncle, so he did not talk to them much anymore and isolated himself in his room and started watching anime and read manga and novels.


    So he felt very happy in this new life, even though Souta, Fuku and Fugaku are not related by blood, he really considers them his family.


    After an hour of sitting and talking to his family, he told them, "Okay, I have to go to training."


    "You''re not going to training today, it''s been over a month since we last met like this so you''re going to take a break today, and also you have to come with me shopping for dinner ingredients, it''s been a long time since we last went out together" before Ryuu left Fuku grabbed him by the shoulder and forced him to take a break from training.


    Fuku has been dissatisfied with her son lately, when we were younger, he was always with her and would help her with cleaning the house or shopping, but when she went out he didn''t do any of that anymore and was always training or going on a date with Mikoto and Kushina.


    "Okay, Ka-san, I''ll go shopping with you." Ryuu sighed and then spoke with a smile.


    ....

 Chapter 31 - 31- Summoning Technique

    the next day.


    In the seventh training ground.


    After Ryuu finishes training with Tsunade, Kushina, and Mikoto, talk to Tsunade, "Tsunade-sensei, can you teach me the summoning technique?"


    "I don''t think my summoning technique works for you because Slug has no offensive power, he only has acid as a way to attack, but I use it often in therapy because she can share chakra with me and she can split into so many numbers, so I can treat a lot of people at once."Tsunade refused Ryuu''s request.


    "I don''t need to be summoned to fight, I just want her to teach me senjutsu," Ryuu explained to her.


    ''What is a senjutsu? I''ll ask Katsuyu about this later,'' Tsunade thought after hearing Ryuu''s words.


    "I will talk to Katsuyu tomorrow to tell her about you, and if she accepts to sign a contract together, she will definitely teach you senjutsu, in the meantime go to Souta-san and ask him about it, he might have a good summons for you." In fact, she can make Ryuu sign a contract with Katsuyu now, But she wanted him to think carefully about the choice of summoning, so she postponed doing so at another time.


    "Okay, I''m going to ask my father(To-san)," Ryuu said.


    After a while, Ryuu and Mikoto separated from Tsunade and Kushina and returned home.


    While returning home, Mikoto asked Ryuu, "What is senjutsu? And why do you want to learn it?"


    "Senjutsu is a specialized field of jutsu that involves the use of natural energy. Senjutsu practitioners, known as sages, learn to draw natural energy inside their bodies, blending it with their own chakra to create senjutsu chakra. This chakra adds a new dimension of power to the user''s techniques, while also allowing for the use of techniques that would not otherwise be possible."


    "Could I learn it too?" Mikoto was surprised that there was such a great way to increase strength, so she wanted to learn as well.


    "It would be good to learn Senjutsu, but the method of learning it is very dangerous and you may turn into a stone if you mismanage the natural energy while it is in your body, so be careful if you decide to learn it." Ryuu encouraged her to learn senjutsu but warned her of the dangers in learning in a serious voice.


    "Okay, I''ll think about it well, but you also have to be careful when you learn it." Once Mikoto heard Ryuu''s words, she became worried because he wanted to learn such a high-risk technique.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." Ryuu smiled, glad that Mikoto was worried about him.


    In fact, Ryuu wanted to learn Senjutsu not only to increase his strength, but also thought it was a possible way to develop his Mangekyou Sharingan into the Eternal Mangekyu Sharingan.


    He''s not sure yet but would love to try this method.


    He thought of two other ways to develop the Mangekyu Sharingan, one of which is to obtain Hashirama cells, and he ruled out this method because he does not want to dig the grave of Tsunade''s grandfather, even if he takes Hashirama''s cells, he does not know how to use them.


    And the second is to strengthen his body and eyes using the yang chakra, but he does not He had a way to use it properly and he had no one to teach him about, so that idea was dismissed as well.


    Ryuu drove Mikoto to her house and then went to his house.


    When he got home, it was dinner time, he sat with his family and ate with them.


    When they finished eating, Ryuu said to Souta, "To-san, does the clan have a good summoning technique that you can teach me?"


    "Wait for me a little." Souta got up and went to the basement of the house. Minutes later, he came holding six scrolls in his hands and put them on the table and started explaining to Ryuu.


    "The clan has many summoning techniques such as summoning crows, eagles, and hawks, but I don''t advise you to take a summoning contract with them, because they are not strong enough but they still have uses other than fighting." Souta pulled three scrolls out of the six and showed them to Ryuu and explained about them.


    "There is also a summoning of wolves and tigers, which you can use to fight." Then he pulled two more Scrolls.


    "And I have a good Summon Scroll, but I don''t know which object you can summon." Souta then pointed to the last scroll.


    "Why don''t you know this? Could it be that no one has tried it before?" Ryuu asked Souta. He couldn''t believe they had a summoning scroll and didn''t use it.


    "I and many other clan members have used it, but when you use the scroll you will be taken to another place and you will be tested. If you pass the test, you will be recognized and accepted as their summoner, and if you fail, you will be sent back to where you came from. All the people in the clan failed the test. When I entered the test, I passed 3 test out of 5 and got the second rank in the clan." Souta spoke proudly when he mentioned that he got the second rank.


    "Who got the first rank? And if you do the test, how do you say you don''t know which object you will summon?" Ryuu asked, tilting his head slightly to the side and a big question mark appeared above his head.


    "The person who got first rank in the test, passed 4 out of 5 tests, is Madara Uchiha."


    "Also, I do not know their original form because they appear to each person differently. They say that the creature appeared in front of the Uchiha Madara in human form, and it appeared in front of me in the form of a snake with wings,"


    "And his forms varied a lot, like insects, birds or reptiles. At the end we learned that he uses Transformation Technique with illusion, and all people who try to break transformation or illusion will fail the test, for example when I reached the fourth test I tried to remove the transformation from them, but I was kicked out of the test before I could see what they looked like." When Souta spoke about the last part, he smiled bitterly and sighed. He was remorseful that he had done this.


    ......

 Chapter 32 - 32- "Welcome To Hell"

    "So what are those tests?" Ryuu smiled as he looked at Souta. He felt his blood boil with excitement and a desire to take on a challenge against those tests and pass them all.


    "In these tests they will test your talent and speed of response to danger and test you to fight in different environments, the other two tests if I tell you about them you will be excluded from the test so I won''t talk about them."


    Ryuu''s smile increased after hearing Souta''s words, he was excited to do this test.


    When Souta saw the smile on Ryuu''s face, he knew Ryuu would try this summoning now, "From the look on your face, you''re ready to take the test now, but I advise you to do this tomorrow after you''ve rested well."


    "Okay, I''ll do it tomorrow." Ryuu''s excitement calmed down after hearing Souta''s words.


    "Okay, go to sleep so you can be at your best tomorrow, I''m sure you can pass the test," Souta said to Ryuu while patting his shoulder.


    After a while, Ryuu got up and went to his bedroom, thinking ''I wonder what kind of summoning would it be, I hope it''s really strong and if it''s not strong then all my efforts will be useless tomorrow''


    ''I shouldn''t have negative thoughts, they''ll definitely be a strong summon, because their test is hard even Madara Uchiha fails to form a contract with them'' Ryuu thinks that the more difficult the test, the stronger the summoned animal will be. Maybe


    .....


    the next day.


    Mikoto came to Ryuu''s house in the morning to find that Ryuu was with his father in the backyard.


    "Good morning Mikoto, how are you?" As soon as Souta saw Mikoto coming towards them, he greeted her.


    "Good morning Souta-sama, I''m fine," Mikoto replied as the edges of her lips rose, a gentle smile appearing on her face.


    "Hi Mikoto, I''m sorry I can''t go to training with you today." Ryuu greets Mikoto and apologizes to her for not going to train together and explains to her that he will try a summoning technique given to him by his father.


    "Do you want to stay and watch the summoning technique, you can stay and I will teach you too" Souta invited Mikoto to join them.


    "I don''t think I have time to learn the summoning technique now, I have to go train with Kushina and Tsunade-nee-san and I have to tell them that Ryuu won''t come to train with us. But I can stay and watch Ryuu do the technique, and then I''ll go." Mikoto refused Souta offered to join them in training the summoning technique. But she wanted to see what the technique looked like so she stayed to watch Ryuu perform it.


    After hearing Mikoto''s words, Souta nodded and then took out a summoning scroll, opened it and placed it on the ground. The scroll was empty and had no ink stain inside.


    "Wound your hand and then use these hand seals - Boar ¡ú Dog ¡ú Bird ¡ú Monkey ¡ú Ram - then put your wounded hand on the scroll." Souta gave Kunai to Ryuu and spoke seriously and pointed to the scroll on the ground.


    Ryuu grabbed the kunai and cut his hand and used the hand seals that Souta said very quickly and then placed his right hand with the wound on the scroll on the ground.


    The moment Ryuu put his hand on the scroll, white smoke appeared and when the smoke dispersed, Ryuu was no longer there.


    "Souta-sama, why did Ryuu disappear from his place?" Mikoto''s face appeared anxious and nervous and her body trembled because she knew that when using the summoning technique, a creature would be summoned to your side, but Ryuu disappeared from his spot.


    ''Ryuu did a good job choosing such a girlfriend. She''s a talented girl and really loves Ryuu'' When Souta saw Mikoto''s concern for Ryuu, he was satisfied with this girl who worries about her boyfriend sincerely and was satisfied with his son''s choice of such a girlfriend.


    "Don''t worry Mikoto, what Ryuu just used is called Reverse Summoning Technique, not Summoning Technique, so Ryuu will be fine." Souta calmed Mikoto and then explained to her what Reverse Summoning Technique meant.


    "Soota-sama, the Ryuu''s blood on the scroll is disappearing," Mikoto said as his eyes widened in surprise.


    The Scroll was sucking in Ryuu''s blood little by little until all the blood was sucked up, the Scroll came back white as before, then the scroll disappeared with white smoke.


    "It''s okay that''s normal, the same thing happened every time we used the scroll" Souta spoke and smiled at Mikoto''s surprise.


    ''Then that''s normal.''Mikoto was surprised because this is considered normal.


    "I''m late for training so I have to go now" Then she noticed that she was late for training and had to go to the seventh training ground before Tsunade got upset because she was too late.


    ....


    Meanwhile with Ryuu.


    After using the Reverse Summoning Technique, Ryuu appeared in a completely dark place even though Ryuu couldn''t see his surroundings but he could see his body very well.


    ''This place gives me a feeling similar to where I appeared when I died, but it''s very dark unlike the first place that was so white'' Ryuu thought, giving him goosebumps when he remembered his death.


    ''Maybe this is an illusion and it''s part of the test so I have to cancel it'' Ryuu grabbed his chin with his thumb and forefinger as he thought, then activated his Sharingan to try to break out of the illusion.


    But when he wanted to remove the illusion, a purple-colored smoke appeared in front of him and began to gather in one place.


    When the smoke finished gathering, it appeared in the form of a giant sphere made of purple clouds with a radius of 10 meters.


    Ryuu tried to get a little closer to the ball, but at this moment two eyes appeared on the giant cloud ball and a very large mouth with very sharp teeth similar to those of sharks appeared.


    The giant cloud ball looked at Ryuu and smiled its big mouth, then spoke in an extremely terrifying and hoarse voice with some echoes in his voice. If an ordinary person heard the voice, they would die of fright, not to mention the terrifying shape and dark place.


    When Ryuu saw the terrifying shape of a giant ball made of purple clouds, in addition to its extremely horrifying and hoarse voice, he felt a shiver down his spine.


    "Welcome to Hell"

 Chapter 33 - 33- First Test

    ''Wait a minute did the hell just say,'' Ryuu''s eyes widened when he heard this.


    For a moment he thought he really died and went to hell, but he quickly calmed himself down, ''This must be one of the tests Tu-san didn''t say''


    When Ryuu calmed down, he heard a hoarse voice from behind him, "Did you calm down so quickly, I thought you''d be scared longer."


    The voice carried disappointment because Ryuu wasn''t too scared, she wanted to enjoy a little Ryuu''s fear but Ryuu quickly calmed down.


    ''How could he move behind me? I didn''t even notice him, and also his body became much smaller.''


    When Ryuu turned his face, he was surprised to find the giant cloud ball behind him and it was close to him but it got smaller and its current radius is 2 meters. But it is still much bigger than him.


    Ryuu jumped away from the cloud ball and glanced at it cautiously, not taking his eyes off that terrifying cloud ball.


    "Don''t look at me so hard, you''d make me feel ashamed. Am I so pretty?" The cloud ball was very shy and started to shake. But because it looked so ugly with a raspy sound, instead of making it look cute, it made it look even more terrifying.


    When Ryuu heard the words and saw the ball vibrate, he wanted to throw up, "Damn you, you''re so ugly, stop acting like that."


    The ball stopped shaking and stood in place without moving for a moment as if it was shocked by Ryuu''s words.


    "You''re really a rude person but that doesn''t matter. Let''s start your test now." Ball was very annoyed by Ryuu''s rude behavior. But because this is not her real look and her current look is very ugly and he didn''t lie about it so she forgave him.


    "The first test is a talent test. It will be divided into 5 stages. If you complete 3, you will be considered successful in the first test. Do you understand that?" the ball started explaining about the test.


    "The first stage we will give you an incomplete taijutsu technique that you need to complete in one day, and you must be able to use it in two days and then you are considered successful at this stage."


    The cloud ball approached Ryuu and a hand of clouds appeared from the side of her body, the hand was holding a scroll. The hand stretched out and gave the scroll to Ryuu.


    Ryuu grabbed the scroll, opened it, looked at its contents, and then asked, "What about the rest of the stages?"


    "The first test will test all the talents you possess, so the stages will be 1-taijutsu, 2-ninjutsu, 3-kenjutsu, 4-genjutsu, 5-fuinjutsu. The conditions for success in these stages will be the same as I mentioned for the first stage."


    "Can you give me the remaining four scrolls now?" When the cloudball finished explaining, Ryuu asked.


    "Are you an idiot, this will distract you and may lead to your failure, I don''t advise you to look at them now." Cloudball spoke seriously and advised him, Cloudball didn''t want him to fail because of something like that.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t distract me. I will finish the test very quickly." He wanted to finish the test quickly. He can''t stay here for 15 days only with the first test. It''s going to waste a lot of time.


    "Idiot, I don''t care if you fail." The ball was furious as Ryuu did not listen to her advice, after thinking for a moment she threw the remaining four scrolls at Ryuu.


    Ryuu grabbed the four scrolls and then said, "By the way, it seems I didn''t introduce myself, my name is Ryuu Uchiha, what''s your name?"


    "My name is Saika" Saika introduced herself.


    "Hahaha that this name does not suit your current form" I laughed ryuu hard when hearing the name, the name of Saika means a flower full of colors, and its current form is not matched with its name.


    "That''s not my real look, you motherf##ker." Saika was very angry upon hearing Ryuu''s laughter and felt remorse for telling him her name as well as appearing in such an ugly body.


    "I''ll go, when you''re done use a fire jutsu and shoot it into the sky. Also, food will be brought for you every 6 hours," said Saika as she disappeared from her spot.


    ''Should I apologize for my rudeness when Saika comes back'' Ryuu thought for a moment, then opened the scrolls and began studying and correcting them.


    Five hours later, Ryuu shot a Great fireball into the sky.


    After 5 minutes, a beautiful, colorful bird appeared in front of Ryuu, and spoke in a beautiful soft voice, "Did you finish completing the taijutsu technique so quickly?"


    The bird was surprised because Ryuu completed the Taijutsu technique so quickly.


    "Who are you?" Ryuu was amazed at the appearance of this beautiful bird in front of him. He had expected the ugly cloud ball to appear, but his prediction was wrong.


    "I''m Saika, what do you think of my current appearance? It''s beautiful." Saika was flapping her wings happily. Because of Ryuu''s previous words, she decided to change her previous ugly appearance to this one.


    "You''re Saika, you''ve changed your appearance so drastically. I thought about what I said earlier and I''m sorry for my rudeness earlier." Ryuu was shocked at the overall change Saika made. Then he apologized for his rudeness.


    "Okay, I accept your apology. Then show me the taijutsu technique you completed." Saika was happy with Ryuu''s apology, so she accepted his apology and was satisfied. Then she wanted to see if the Taijutsu technique was completed.


    Ryuu smiled and gave her all the scrolls and said, "I''ve completed them all, you can check it out."


    When Saika heard Ryuu''s words, she felt suspicious and took all the scrolls from him and checked if Ryuu was telling the truth, and when she checked them, she was shocked, "You have completed all the techniques really, but you have to apply them in order to pass the first test."


    Ryuu smiled and then smoothly used all the techniques in front of Saika. When he finished, he said, "I guess I passed the first test now, right?"


    "You really do have great talent.You outperform the best human being who passed the test by a large margin. And yes, you passed the first test." Saika sighed, unable to describe Ryuu''s talent.


    "How long did he take to pass the test?" Ryuu asked with a smile, happy and proud of his high talent.


    "His name was Uchiha Madara and it took him two days to complete the first test, but don''t get too cocky, because my son finished the first test in six hours" She was happy when she spoke about her talented son.


    .....

 Chapter 34 - 34- Second Test

    "Let''s start the second test, which will be a test of your response to danger, follow me, we''ll go somewhere else," said Saika, and started walking toward a corridor that appeared out of nowhere.


    Ryuu walked after her and both of them entered the corridor, but as soon as he entered the corridor, Ryuu sensed someone attacking him from behind, so they quickly evaded. But once they dodge the attack, he wanted to check the person who attacked him but he didn''t see anything even with the Sharingan activated.


    "Come on, hurry up. I''ll leave you here if you don''t follow me." At this moment, Saika spoke up and urged Ryuu to hurry up.


    ''Did the second test already start,'' Ryuu thought as he followed Saika.


    After 20 minutes, Saika and Ryuu came out of the corridor and appeared in a place that looked like a forest in Konoha.


    When Ryyu came out of the corridor, he fell straight to the ground, breathing so hard that every time he breathed, he felt like his lungs were burning. There were many wounds on his body and almost all of his clothes were torn.


    During the previous twenty minutes the attacks never stopped, and the attacks came in a sudden manner and from all angles around Ryuu.


    "You do not seem well trained in avoiding sudden attacks, and you rely a lot on your eyes to avoid danger or locate the enemy. You have to make discovering danger something instinctive, and avoiding attack also you have to make it something instinctive, your body must move on its own when it feels danger."


    Saika started by criticizing Ryuu for his heavy reliance on his eyes, then started by explaining how a person should spot danger and started talking about the correct method of training.


    But she didn''t notice any response coming from Ryuu so she turned her face to him with his lung lying on the ground and breathing hard and he was unconscious ''Damn I forgot he''s injured and needs treatment''


    .....


    three hours later.


    "where am I?" Ryuu woke up and noticed that he was in a small, simple room made of wood with no decorations, with only a bed.


    Then Ryuu noticed the bandages covering his entire body and remembered that he had passed out in the second test.


    "Damn, did I fail the test?" Ryuu was annoyed and frustrated.


    "Don''t worry, you passed the second test." A voice came from outside the house, then the door was opened and Saika entered the house, her body had shrunk a lot from before, and Saika was only one meter tall.


    Hearing that he passed the test, Ryuu felt relaxed, then thought for a moment and spoke, "But I don''t remember passing it."


    "It''s normal that you don''t remember that, because you were unconscious at the last minute of the test, it seems that when you passed out your body continued to evade danger on its own, in fact I also didn''t notice that you were unconscious but the person who was attacking you noticed it "


    Saika was shocked when they told her that Ryuu had completed the test while unconscious and the minute he lost consciousness they couldn''t hit him no matter what they tried. It''s possible that if he took the same test now, Ryuu might easily pass it.


    Ryuu was shocked upon hearing this. He didn''t expect that he could do this while unconscious.


    "Can you stand up, if you can stand then put on these clothes and let''s go to the third test, the minimum rest time is 4 hours between each test, if you keep sleeping more than this, you will be disqualified for the next test"


    Saika''s beak was carrying a bag. Inside the bag were some clothes specially made for Ryuu, similar to the clothes he was wearing before.


    "I''m fine, I can continue the test." Ryuu spoke as he got out of bed and when he got up he felt his body burning in pain as if he had been stabbed with thousands of needles.


    Saika stepped forward and gave Ryuu the clothes she was carrying. Ryuu ignored the pain and took the clothes and quickly put them on and then went outside. When Ryuu came out of the house he noticed that he was in a forest filled with trees 10 meters high.


    "So where is the third test?" Ryuu asked after they left the house.


    "It''s near here, follow me."


    After a minute of walking, they came to an area with many trees, which are close to each other, and the distance between each tree is one meter or less.


    "The third test, tests your ability to fight in different environments and terrain, and it will be divided into several stages, this place is the first stage, so fight well." When Saika finished explaining, she disappeared from her place.


    After a while, Saika''s voice echoed again, "After you succeed in this stage, you will be transferred to the next stage automatically."


    Hearing that the test had begun, Ryuu became fully focused and did his Sharingan and carefully observed the area around him.


    ''The distance between the trees is too small, I can''t move quickly here, and it''s also easy to do a sneak attack here because it''s easy to hide in the thick of trees''


    While Ryuu was thinking, a snake appeared on top of the tree that Ryuu was close to. The snake was three meters long and green with brown spots. The snake noticed Ryuu''s movements carefully to find a suitable opportunity to attack and then came down from the tree very quickly and attacked Ryuu.


    Ryuu felt a movement on top of him so he took out Kunai and swung it towards the attacking person. In Ryuu''s attack, the head of the snake that tried to attack him was beheaded.


    ''My response to danger has become a lot faster than before. I feel like I can fend off any sneak attack'' Ryuu was glad he got a little stronger.


    The moment Ryuu killed the snake he started hearing the hissing of the snakes from all the trees around him. Snakes started appearing in very large numbers and started attacking Ryuu.


    ....

 Chapter 35 - 35- Third Test

    "Wind Release: Vacuum Sphere"


    Ryuu took a deep breath and exhaled several small blasts of wind chakra that spread in different directions. The wind blasts pierced the bodies of many snakes and killed them.


    ''I have to get out of here, the number of snakes appearing is increasing a lot.''Ryuu started killing snakes five minutes ago but their numbers didn''t decrease but started increasing.


    Ryuu cannot use fire jutsu as this will cause the entire forest to burn, which will cause him to burn as well. So he started using wind jutsu, and fortunately learned some Danz¨­''s techniques in their last fight.


    Ryuu pulled out the sword hanging on his back and started slicing through the snakes to get out of this place.


    When he came out of the snake area, he reached an even tighter area, which made Ryuu move with great difficulty.


    As Ryuu moved forward, the distance between each tree became 30 cm or less, which made him unable to pass from several places.


    ''The movement is getting a lot harder, it''s not good if I''m attacked here I won''t be able to dodge it,'' After thinking for a moment, Ryuu decided to climb the tree.


    When Ryuu reached the top of the tree, the blue sky and white clouds combined with the land full of green trees and distant hills appeared, creating a beautiful sight.


    But Ryuu could not enjoy this beautiful view of nature, because as soon as he reached the top of the tree he was attacked by a giant bird.


    "Chidori Sharp Spear"


    Once the giant bird got close to Ryuu, Ryuu used Chidori and shaped it using Shape Transformation to transform into a spear that pierced the giant bird and then swung its hand causing the giant bird to be cut in half.


    As soon as the giant bird was killed, five more giant birds appeared.


    ''Where did they appear from?'' Ryuu was confused. A while ago, the sky was clear and there was nothing, but these giant birds appeared out of nowhere.


    "Multiple Shadow Clone Technique"


    Five Shadow Clones appeared and used the body flicker technique and approached the Giant Bird very quickly. Then the five clones used the sword and cut the throats of the giant birds.


    Ryuu was focused and ready for more giant birds to appear.Ryuu was right, 25 giant birds appeared with one bird twice the size.


    Ryuu was very attentive, so he noticed how giant birds appeared out of nowhere.


    Ryuu made another 21 Shadow Clones and then told them, "Don''t kill them, distract them, I want to find out something."


    Shadow clones kept the giant birds away from Ryuu. Ryuu went to the first giant bird he killed and started examining her.


    After examining the giant bird''s body for a while, Ryuu frowned and then went to examine the rest of the five birds'' bodies, when Ryuu found out what had happened his eyes widened in shock.


    Ryuu squatted down and examined the tree under him, ''I''m in an illusion, how could this happen, even with my Sharingan I hardly noticed''


    ''How powerful is this Genjutsu to fool even the Sharingan. Everything seems so real, all my senses were tricked into making me think it was all real'' Ryuu then tried to break out of the illusion by using the Sharingan but he couldn''t break the illusion, his whole body felt tense when he found out, He also felt helpless, as if he was being controlled by someone.


    Ryuu swallowed hard. He thought for a moment, then wanted to try something to check his guess, so he grabbed the giant bird by his side and pulled out a bone and cut his hand with it.


    Ryuu felt pain and blood was coming out of his hand. Ryuu made sure of his guess at this moment.


    Although the body of the giant bird is made of illusion, the wound in his hand is real, which means that the illusion affects reality as well ''As I expected this is similar to the Kekkei Genkai of the Kurama clan''


    ''Am I in this delusion from the moment I use the Reverse Summoning technique, even if it''s all an illusion I have to pass the test first and then I''ll ask Saika'' After thinking about this, Ryuu jumped to the nearest giant bird to fly in the sky.


    Ryuu looked into the bird''s eyes and plunged it into an illusion and controlled it, ''It seems that even if the bird is an illusion, I can bring it into the illusion and control it as if it was a real bird''


    "Everyone, use genjutsu to control the giant birds," Ryuu spoke to his clones in a loud voice.


    After a while all 26 clones were able to control the giant birds. Then they made it fly high in the sky.


    "Now." After they had reached a suitable altitude, Ryuu gave the start command to the shadow clones.


    "Fire Release: Great Fire Destruction"


    Ryuu and his clones kneaded the chakra inside their bodies and turned it into fire, then expelled it from their mouth in a massive stream of intense flames. The flames were shot towards the forest below them, igniting a very vast area and the fire started to spread throughout the forest.


    Ryuu initially thought it was a real forest so he didn''t use fire for fear of hurting himself because he was in the forest and for fear of failing the test because he burned an important test area, but he discovered that it was an illusion forest so he didn''t care even if he burned it completely.


    ......

 Chapter 36 - 36- Nine-tailed Fox

    After Ryuu burned the entire forest, he saw Saika flying towards him at great speed. When I arrived next to him, she said in a loud and angry voice, "Why did you burn the forest? You killed so many animals we raised here."


    "Why are you angry? Everything here is made of an illusion, from the animals to the forest is all an illusion." Ryuu was surprised because Saika was angry.


    "What do you mean it''s all an illusion? Everything here is real." Saika''s eyes were filled with anger as she looked at Ryuu as if she wanted to burn him like he did with the forest.


    Ryuu was shocked by Saika''s behavior and felt suspicious so he looked at her closely with his Sharingan.'' Saica is also made of illusion. System, show me her stats.''


    He was shocked because Saika was made of an illusion, and wanted to make sure, so he asked the system to show her stats, but he waited for a while and no stats appeared.


    "You are also made of an illusion." Ryuu sighed and told Saika.


    When she heard Ryuu''s words, Saika became very angry, she started to flutter her wings violently and tried to attack Ryuu, but before she could reach him, Heaven and Earth and Saika started cracking and shattering as if they were pieces of glass.


    When the illusion was shattered, Ryuu found himself inside a large room of 300 meters, and the walls and floor of the room were filled with intricate seals.


    Inside the room is a giant fox with yellow fur that has nine tails. When the fox saw that Ryuu opened his eyes, he spoke to him, "It seems that you found out that everything in that place is an illusion."


    When Ryuu saw the giant fox, his eyes widened in shock, "You''re the kyuubi, how did you appear here?".


    "Don''t compare me to that beast whose body is made of chakra, I have a body of flesh and blood."The fox was upset because Ryuu thought it was the kyuubi.


    "Well you look a lot like him, you''re a fox with nine tails everyone who sees you will think you are a kyuubi." Ryuu came out of his shock and spoke to the fox with his Sharingan activated to make sure he was not inside another illusion.


    "First of all, I don''t look like him, but he who looks like my clan, Hagoromo designed the Kyuubi to be similar to us, that damned one, why didn''t he choose another form for him, he distorted the world''s perception of my clan."The fox was getting angry when he mentioned Hagoromo.


    For a minute the fox cursed Hagoromo, and after calming down he told Ryuu, "Sorry for being so emotional, this topic has been bothering me for a long time."


    "So what about the test?" Ryuu asked the fox.


    "You are considered successful in the fourth test the moment you discovered that the world you were in is an illusion. Only Uchiha Madara was able to discover that that world was an illusion, and the rest of the people who entered the test did not discover it, and they thought that the person leading them was hiding His true form using illusion." The fox smiled and started explaining to Ryuu.


    "So what about the third test, I didn''t complete it."


    "You are considered successful in the first four tests when you discover that the world you were in is an illusion. This means that you are successful in the third test. Let us move to the place of the last test." After the fox finished the explanation, stood on his four feet and started walking to the giant door in front of him.


    The fox and Ryuu came out of the room, as soon as Ryuu came out, he was amazed at the giant buildings that were built in Chinese style and the very giant pagoda decorated on its walls various shapes of nine-tailed foxes, and there were many foxes walking in the streets and they were of different sizes and colors. But what shocked him was that there were some humans here too , and they numbered far more than foxes. "You didn''t tell me that there are humans living among you."


    "They are not humans, they are foxes like us, our clan members can transform into human form when they reach the age of 50. There is a legend that when one of us reaches the age of 1,000 years, he will ascend to heaven and become a celestial fox. Unfortunately, the maximum age The one that the clan has reached is 500 years old or less. And the current head of the clan is 532 years old, and this is a record number in the clan." The fox spoke with a heartbreak.


    "Don''t worry, one of you will reach the age of 1,000. Don''t despair." Ryuu patted the fox''s foot in consolation. And he thought, ''His fur is soft and pleasant to touch''.


    The fox didn''t care about comforting Ryuu, and walked up to the building in front of him, opened the door, and entered. "Okay, we''ve arrived at the fifth test site."


    ''The test site is closer than I expected'' The fifth test building was 50 meters from the previous one.


    Under the leadership of the fox, Ryuu came to a room, but this room had many entrances, and each entrance was so black that Ryuu could not see inside the room.


    "The fifth test is luck, it''s very simple.There are twenty entrances and only one of them is correct.To pass the fifth test all you have to do is choose the right entrance. You can''t use any tricks, you only have to walk to one of the entrances.There is only one chance." Fox finished speaking and stood aside waiting for Ryuu''s choice.


    ''Only one of the twenty entrances is correct, and no method may be used. There is only one chance. I remember seeing the same test in one of the anime ''think Ryuu, remember that he saw the same test in one of the anime, and in that anime the true meaning of the test is not to hesitate and he has to choose any entrance because they are all correct.


    So Ryuu did not hesitate and went to one of the entrances and opened the door. Then he looked at the fox and said, "I chose this entrance."


    The fox became petrified in shock as Ryuu quickly picked the entrance.


    "Congratulations for passing all the exam." The fox approached Ryuu and gave Ryuu a strange look, "I thought you were going to think for a long time about choosing the entrance, but I didn''t expect you to choose the entrance so quickly. You are really lucky that you chose the right entrance."


    "What do you mean I''m lucky to have chosen the correct entrance? Aren''t all entrances considered correct and this test tests a person''s hesitation and decisiveness?" When Ryuu heard the fox''s words, he was confused.


    "This is a test of luck, there are no such complicated ideas, I never lied to you before, only one entrance is considered real and you chose it."


    "But you have done a good job because there is no point in staying and thinking for a long time or trying to find a sign or clue to the right entrance because there are no such things."


    Ryuu''s mind stopped thinking upon hearing the fox''s words and remained in his place, shocked.


    "Stop standing still, let''s go to the clan chief to sign a contract with you."


    ....

 Chapter 37 - 37- Signing A Summons Contract

    The moment Ryuu came out of his stupor, he saw the giant fox shrinking in size and transforming into a human form.


    Turned into a man, he looks like a 30-year-old with yellow hair and hazel eyes and is very handsome and he has a lean, muscular body, as if he trained extensively to make his body fit.


    He wore a male cheongsam, a Chinese costume consisting of a blue shirt with a nine-tailed fox on the back, and black pants.


    After turning into a human, he walked to the entrance that Ryuu had chosen and before entering it he smiled and spoke to Ryuu, "I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Shoichi, nice to meet you."


    "My name is Ryuu Uchiha, nice to meet you too. But I didn''t expect that you could transform into a human figure. I thought you were under 50 but it looks like you''ve outgrown this uncle." Ryuu spoke in astonishment as he looked at Shoichi who had turned into a human as he walked into the entrance with him.


    ''Damn, I hate to admit it but he looks more handsome than me and Minato. No, I''m still young I''ll be more handsome when I get older, maybe'' Ryuu kind of started to get jealous of Shoichi''s looks so handsome.


    "Well, I''m 346 years old. You must have thought I was younger than 50 because I only appeared in front of you as a fox at first," Shoichi spoke with a slight smile.


    When they both entered the entrance, the space in front of them fluctuated. When Ryuu regained his sight he had been teleported in front of the giant pagoda he had seen earlier.


    When they approached the gate there were two guards wearing shiny golden armor, but what shocked Ryuu was that they were also more handsome than him but less handsome than Shoichi.


    "Shoichi-sama, Sho-sama is waiting for you inside." The two guards spoke at the same time.


    "Okay," Shoichi said, then walked inside the pagoda and Ryuu walked behind him.


    When they both entered the pagoda, they went to the fifth floor. As they walked, they met several servants and greeted Shoichi.


    When Ryuu saw the servants, he wanted to cry, all the male servants were more handsome than him and the females were very beautiful. ''I feel like an ugly boy who moved to a school full of handsome students''


    Ryuu previously thought himself to be the most handsome young man in the ninja world and a little more handsome than Minato. But when he saw these foxes, he felt very inferior, as if the gods favored them, so she gave them the finest physical qualities.


    While Ryuu was thinking, they reached the fifth floor, and in front of them was a large door and on either side of the door there were two statues in the shape of a nine-tailed fox.


    The door opened and Ryuu and Shoichi walked inside. As soon as Ryuu entered, he saw a young man of 20 years old sitting on a throne who was dressed in royal clothes in red, and there was an image of a nine-tailed fox embroidered on his back and chest with golden threads.


    The young man possessed long fiery red hair, and very attractive crimson eyes, resembling ruby ??that could charm anyone who looked at him.


    He has a Shoichi-like physique, and still had a somewhat noble compelling feeling. Even just standing there, he gave Ryuu a kind of intangible pressure.


    ''Damn, this guy is more handsome than Shuichi, I feel a lot of pressure coming from him and he looks a lot stronger than the current Hokage.''


    "Oto-sama, I brought the person who passed all the tests, his name is Ryuu Uchiha." Shoichi bowed to the young man and addressed him very respectfully.


    ''Wait a minute did he just say Oto-sama, is this guy Shoichi''s father'' Ryuu was shocked because this guy looks like 20 and Shoichi looks like 30.


    The young man smiled and got up and walked towards Ryuu and spoke to him, "Welcome to my clan, I am the head of the Nine-Tails Fox Clan, my name is Sho."


    ''Is he the 532-year-old clan chief? I thought he was an old man with white hair and wrinkles on his face.''


    "Nice to meet you, Sho-sama." Ryuu instinctively addressed Sho respectfully.


    Sho smiled and took out a roll of his robe, opened it and laid it on the ground, and said, "Sign your name here using your blood."


    ''It''s the same scrolls you used to come here'' Ryuu cut his thumb to get blood out and then signed his name on the scrolls and his name was the first name he signed on.


    When Ryuu was signing the contract, a small fox with silver fur that was the size of a cat entered the room. "Oto-sama, Ojii-sama, I heard someone passed the test and we''re going to sign a contract with him."


    "Sayuri-chan you''re here, yes this is Ryuu Uchiha who passed the test and just signed a summon contract with us." Sho smiled and held the little fox in his arms. He loved his little granddaughter so he pampered her a lot and would give her anything she wanted to have.


    Sayuri jumped out of her grandfather''s arms and approached Ryuu and spoke to him with sparkling eyes, "Hello, my name is Sayuri, I want to go with you to see the outside world."


    "No, that''s rejected. You can''t go to the outside world, you''re still too young." Shoichi refused her request completely, causing Sayuri to be shocked because her request was rejected for the first time.


    "What do you mean I''m young? I''m 46 and I''m old and strong enough to protect myself from danger" Sayuri began to object to her father''s decision not to let her go out and see the outside world.


    "I guess you shouldn''t go out into the outside world now because there''s a war going on soon between the ninja village, and that''s very dangerous" Sho spoke to his granddaughter seriously, he didn''t want her to go to war and get killed there.


    Sayuri''s talent is so great that no one has ever shown a similar talent to her in the history of their clan, and Sho believed that with Sayuri''s talent, Sayuri could live 1,000 years and achieve their family legend, so he didn''t want her to die.


    "So how about this if I defeat Ryuu Uchiha, she will let me go out into the outside world."


    ....

 Chapter 38 - 38- Sayuris Amazing Stats

    "I reject your suggestion because you are too strong, if I allow you to fight him that is bullying," Shoichi said seriously, his daughter''s strength is considered too strong even among their clan members.


    "If I''m as strong as you say then why don''t you want me to go into the outside world?" Sayuri was unhappy with her father and grandfather, who were refusing her request for the first time.


    Although Sayuri''s age is 46, she managed to defeat almost all members of the clan, only three people managed to defeat her, and they are her grandfather and her father, and the third is one of the elders in the clan at the age of 487 years, and two of them achieved a tie with her in a fight are her brother and one of the elders The clan is 461 years old.


    '' Is she really that strong?,System, check Sayuri''s stats.'' When Ryuu heard Shoichi''s words, he was suspicious that this tiny little fox was that strong.


    ---------------


    Name:  Sayuri


    Strength: kage ( low )


    Chakra: Two-tailed beast


    Gender: Female


    Age: 46


    Bloodline: Nine-tailed fox


    Affinity: Wind, Earth, Water, Fire, Lightning? Yin ? Yang.


    Innate talent: super talent


    Skills :


    Sage Mode.


    Sage Art: body cultivation.


    E-rank:


    Body Replacement Technique.


    D-rank:


    Body Flicker Technique.


    Demonic Illusion: Hell Viewing Technique.


    C . rank:


    Taijutsu Kitsune.


    super speed.


    Water Prison Technique.


    Water Release: Starch Syrup Capturing Field.


    Water Release: Waterfall Basin Technique.


    Fire Release: Dragon Fire Technique.


    Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique.


    Fire Release: Phoenix Sage Fire Technique.


    Wind Release: Great Breakthrough.


    Sly Mind Affect Technique


    Demonic Illusion: False Surroundings Technique.


    Demonic Illusion: Double False Surroundings Technique.


    B . rank jutsu:


    Sage Art: Kitsune Kata .


    Sage Art: Kitsune Strike.


    fuinjutsu: Barrier Method Formation


    Shadow Clone Technique


    Demonic Illusion: Tree Binding Death.


    Earth Release Barrier: Earth Prison Dome of Magnificent Nothingness.


    Earth Release: Added-Weight Rock Technique.


    Earth Release: Earth Flow Divide.


    Earth Release: Earth Spear.


    Earth Release: Earth-Style Rampart.


    Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall.


    Earth Release: Light-Weight Rock Technique.


    Earth Release: Opening Earth Rising Excavation.


    Fire Release: Ash Pile Burning.


    Fire Release: Fire Dragon Flame Bullet.


    Fire Release: Great Dragon Fire Technique.


    Fire Release: Great Fire Annihilation.


    Water Release: Water Gun Technique.


    Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Technique.


    Water Release: Water Fang Bullet.


    Water Release: Water Formation Wall.


    Wind Release: Vacuum Great Sphere.


    Wind Release: Vacuum Serial Waves.


    Wind Release: Vacuum Sphere.


    Wind Release: Vacuum Wave.


    A. rank jutsu:


    body size control.


    claw blade.


    Fission Technique.


    Lightning Release: Shadow Clone Technique.


    Multiple Shadow Clone Technique.


    Water Release: Great Waterfall Technique.


    Water Release:Dustless Bewildering Cover.


    ------------


    ''She is very powerful and her chakra level is very high, she also has many techniques that should only be reserved for ninja villages or specific people. Did they steal the techniques of ninja villages? She also has Danzo''s techniques.It also has an affinity for all elements.''


    Ryuu was surprised by Sayuri''s strength, and hadn''t expected that she would have such great strength within her small body. He was shocked to see that she possessed some techniques used by the 2nd Tsuchikage of Iwa Village and the 2nd Mizukage of Kiri Village, some Danzo techniques and some fire jutsu from the Clan Uchiha.


    ''System, what do you mean her talent is super talent.'' Ryuu was confused by this.


    [super talent: She''s favored by heaven, so she has talent in all kinds of jutsu, dancing, singing, music and whatever she does. She has an affinity for all elements.]


    ''Is there really someone with such great talent, her talent is even better than the two wishes I made for talent and Affinity?'' Ryuu was about to cry.


    While Ryuu was thinking, the Fox Family ended their discussion and made a final decision. Shoichi spoke, "Okay, I''ll let you go see the outside world, but if you''re in danger, use the reverse summoning technique to come back here and you have to hide all your tails except one. It''s dangerous if someone sees you with nine tails."


    "Okay don''t worry I''ll be fine. Ryuu let''s go quickly" She was happy and her eyes twinkled with excitement to go on an adventure to the outside world, and she urged Ryuu to hurry before her father and grandfather changed their minds and made her stay.


    "Wait a minute. I want to ask your father and grandfather a few questions," Ryuu said to Sayuri. He wanted to ask about Senjutsu and how to practice Sage Mode.


    "No time for this, ask them later," Sayuri said while jumping on Ryuu''s shoulder.


    When Sayuri sat on Ryuu''s shoulder, they both disappeared into white smoke.


    "Oto-sama, do you think I did the right thing to make her go into the outside world?" Shoichi spoke while sighing, not wanting his daughter to go.


    "She should go to the outside world, If we make her stay, she''ll go there alone without telling us in advance. So it''s better to go with Ryuu than to go alone." Sho sighed and answered his son''s question.


    ....


    Ryuu appeared with Sayuri in the backyard of his family''s home.


    As soon as they showed up, Sayuri exclaimed joyfully and energetically, "Ryuu, where is this place, what is it called? Take me for a ride quickly."


    "Can you wait a bit? It''s night and I''m so tired from all the events that happened today and also has to recover from the injuries I received in the Illusion Realm." Ryuu sighed, his body still aching from the injuries he received in the Illusion Realm.


    "Please." Sayuri had a sad expression on her face as she looked at Ryuu as tears threatened to fall from her eyes, she was so excited to see the outside world but Ryuu refused to go with her and guide her.


    ''Is this a Puppy Eye No Jutsu, it''s more effective than I imagined'' Ryuu was amazed at how effective this technique was on him, when he saw the fox''s sad face with wet eyes that threatened to drop tears at any moment if he refused to go with her, he really wanted to hug this fox and consoling him.


    "Okay, let''s go. I''ll show you the village." Ryuu agreed to go with her, thinking ''I might also go to Tsunade''s house to check on my injuries, you might help me make her heal faster''.


    "Let''s go to a restaurant first because I haven''t eaten since morning and I have to replenish my energy," Ryuu said with a lukewarm smile, as he was very hungry.


    "Okay, I''m hungry too." Sayuri was happy that Ryuu agreed to go with her for a ride around the village.


    Ryuu searched for a suitable restaurant and got in with Sayuri. It was fortunate that restaurants in Konoha allowed animals.


    Ryuu ordered beef for him and Sayuri. After they finished eating, Ryuu was upset because Sayuri ate so much that she bankrupted him, but he can''t do anything about it.


    After that, Ryuu took Sayuri to many famous places in Konoha, and then decided to go to Tsunade''s house.

 Chapter 39 - Extra 1: Ryuzu Uchiha

    nine years ago.


    In a hospital in the village of Konoha.


    There was a pregnant woman from the Senju clan in the operating theater who was about to give birth to her child.


    Outside, in front of the operating room door, her husband was worried about her and the newborn baby.


    After a while, the medical-nin came out of the operating room, and she had a sad expression on the face, and said to the woman''s husband, "I''m sorry Ryuzu-sama, we couldn''t save your wife, but the newborn baby is fine."


    When he heard the news of his wife''s death, Ryuzu was very sad and tears started to come out of his eyes. He didn''t expect his wife to die in childbirth. "Where is my baby, I want to see him, bring him to me."


    "I can''t allow this, the baby needs to be examined further."The medical-nin did not agree to give the baby to Ryuzu.


    Ryuzu pushed the medical-nin aside, entered the operating room and saw his dead wife. He went to her side and pulled the cover off her face and looked at her tired face due to childbirth, but there was a small smile on her face as if she was happy because her son was fine. Seeing his wife in this state, tears started to flow heavily and then he spoke softly, "Don''t worry Saika, I''ll take good care of our baby."


    "Honey, I''ll get back to you later." After Ryuzu said those words, he covered his wife''s face and then walked over to medical-nin who was holding the baby.


    "Give me my baby"


    "I can''t hand you the baby, we have to do more tests," said the medical-nin seriously, and she refused to hand the baby over.


    Ryuzu didn''t care what the medical-nin was saying and his eyes turned red and there were three tomoes spinning inside of it. He looked into the medical-nin''s eyes and plunged them into illusion.


    Ryuzu took the baby from the medical-nin''s hand and started walking out of the hospital.


    Several medical-nin tried to convince him to keep the baby with them, but he did not listen to them and he got out of the hospital and went to a friend''s house.


    When Ryuzu arrived at a friend''s house, he knocked on the door of the house. After that, his friend came out of the house, and his friend wanted to welcome him, but he saw the serious look on Ryuzu''s face, "Ryuzu, what is the matter and what are you carrying in your hands?"


    "My wife gave birth and this is my baby and she died in childbirth, I came to you because your wife is a medical-nin and she has a baby so she has experience in dealing with babies. I don''t have time to explain more about me doing something." Ryuzu spoke quickly, gave the baby to his friend, and then quickly moved away using the Body Flicker technique.


    "Ryuzu wait where are you going" his friend shouted after him but he didn''t get an answer.


    Several hours later, in the middle of the night, Ryuzu returned to his friend''s house.


    When Ryuzu wanted to knock on the door, it opened and his friend walked out of the house, a serious expression on his face, "Ryuzu, tell me what''s going on and where you have been."


    "Suota, I will explain everything to you. Let me see the baby first." Ryuzu spoke and then they both entered the house.


    Inside the house, Souta''s wife was holding the baby in her arms. When she saw the entry of her husband and her brother, she came to them and said to Ryuzu" He is a boy, have you decided his name?"


    Ryuzu took the child from the hands of his friend''s wife(sister) and replied, "His name will be Ryuu, Ryuu Uchiha."


    "Ryuzu, start explaining now," Souta said.


    "When I heard that my wife died in childbirth, I couldn''t believe it. Saika was from the Senju clan and had a strong vitality and a strong body. It is impossible to die from fatigue during childbirth, so I entered the operating room directly and went to check on my wife but I found her really dead." Ryuzu spoke very sadly and tears were flowing from his eyes, every time he remembered this situation he couldn''t hold back the tears from stopping.


    Then the sad expression on his face and eyes turned to hatred and anger, "I started thinking that someone had assassinated Saika, then I remembered the assassinations targeting the Senju clan and I''m sure of my guess, so I worried about my child who might stay in the hospital with people I don''t know so I got him out of there quickly. I brought him here."


    "So what did you do next, why did you leave him here and go?" Fuku sighed and then asked her brother. She was sad because her brother lost his wife whom he loved so much.


    When Ryuzu heard Fuku''s question, he gritted his teeth and spoke angrily, "I had to leave him here to go examine my wife''s body to confirm my guess. My guess was correct, there was a poison inside her body that damaged her internal organs. Then I took my wife''s body out of the hospital and took her to the Senju clan, And I told them what happened."


    "Most of them believed me and sent people to find the killer, but some of them accused me of lying and that it was I who killed my wife." When he spoke the last words, he squeezed his fist so hard in anger that he cut himself.


    "Then I went back to the hospital and read the memories of all the medical-nin who were in the operating room at the time using the Mangekyo Sharingan, and I found the one who put poison to my wife."


    "So did you kill him?" Souta asked.


    Ryuzu shook his head in denial, "I really wanted this, but if I killed her, I would get into many problems with the village for two reasons. First, if I killed her, I would be found out because everyone knows that I lost my wife today, and they will think I killed her out of anger, and I may be imprisoned or exiled for this and even And if I tell them that She killed my wife, no one will believe me because She destroyed all the evidence that proves that She poisoned my wife."


    "The second reason for not killing her is because She is from the Sarutobi clan and he is the daughter of an elder. If you kill her, it will aggravate the situation between the current Hokage and the Uchiha clan."


    "So I went to the Senju clan again and told them the identity of the killer and because She destroyed all the evidence we decided to take the help of the Yamanaka clan to examine her memories after his capture. We managed to catch her and the truth was revealed with the help of the Yamanaka clan members." Even after speaking these words, Ryuzu seemed annoyed.


    "If the killer is revealed, why do you look so upset?" Fuku was suspicious of Ryuzu''s annoyance.


    "Because the damned Hokage didn''t decide to execute the traitor but decided to imprison her." When Ryuzu said this he was so angry that he wanted to break the table in front of him, but he didn''t do it for fear of waking up the baby.


    At this moment the door was knocked, causing Ryuzu to frown because he had a bad feeling that the next person would not bring good news. Ryuzu and Souta both went to see who had come at this time of night.


    When they opened the door, they found a young man from the Uchiha clan who had a worried face and said, "Ryuzu-sama, Souta-sama, Sarutobi Yai escaped from prison."

 Chapter 40 - 39- "I Will Catch You"

    Ryuu arrived at the Senju clan area and went straight to Tsunade''s house.


    On his way to Tsunade''s house, he met many members of the Senju clan, some of them ignored him and some greeted him with a smile, but the majority of the younger generation looked at him with hostility when they saw the symbol of the Uchiha clan on his back.


    Ryuu ignored the hostile looks, when he was at the academy he would drive Kushina home after lessons more than once so he got used to this difference in looks at him.


    When he arrived at Tsunade''s house, he knocked on the door and waited, after waiting for a while the door opened and Kushina came out.


    "Ryuu, did you come back from the Test already? I heard from Mikoto that the Test will last for weeks." Kushina was surprised as she was expecting him to appear in a few weeks.


    "I already finished the Test and got to sign a contract with them." Ryuu happily spoke with a smile and was proud that he passed an Test that no one else has passed before in such a short time.


    "Ryuu, is this your summoning, can I carry it?" Kushina noticed the little fox on Ryuu''s shoulder, and when she saw the cute fox''s shape, her eyes sparkled. Sayuri''s looks are cute and adorable, anyone who sees her will be impressed with her looks.


    "Get away from me I''m not a pet, don''t look at me like that" When Kushina reached out her hands to try to hold Sayuri, Sayuri avoided her hands and screamed in annoyance.


    Sayuri wouldn''t allow strangers to hold her, only her family could do that and she wouldn''t even allow Ryuu to hold her even though he signed a contract with them let alone someone she just met.


    "I don''t consider you a pet, just let me hold you for a while, and I''ll leave you then, I promise" Kushina didn''t give up and tried to grab Sayuri again.


    After Sayuri avoided Kushina''s hands, she smiled an evil smile and said, "I''ll let you hold me for hours, but only if you catch me first."


    "I agree, don''t regret it later" Kushina was happy with what Sayuri said so she quickly agreed and then tried to catch her.


    "Hehehehe, if you try as much as you want, you won''t catch me." Sayuri laughed and started running away, and Kushina ran after her as fast as she could.


    "Kushina, I don''t think you have a cha...." Ryuu wanted to tell Kushina that she had no chance of catching Sayuri, but they started running away before he could finish his words.


    ''She should''ve listened to me first,'' Ryuu sighed after they both got away.


    "Kushina, who''s knocking, why are you late at the door?" Ryuu heard Tsunade''s voice from inside the house and moments later appeared in front of the door.


    When Tsunade came out of the house, she saw Ryuu in front of the door, but she didn''t see Kushina anywhere, "Ryuu, did you finish the Test already, where did Kushina go?"


    Ryuu smiled bitterly and said, "Yes, I passed the test. As for Kushina, she''s stalking and trying to catch my summoning."


    Tsunade was confused and asked Ryuu, "Why does Kushina want to go after your summoning?"


    "Because she thought my summoning was cute so Kushina wanted to hold her, but she refused to let Kushina touch her¡­..you will understand how Kushina feels when you see my summoning." Ryuu explained everything to Tsunade but she was not convincing so he told her to wait until she saw Sayuri.


    "Do you need me to help you with anything?" Tsunade asked, it was the first time Ryuu came here at night, so I thought he needed help with something.


    "During the test, I had some injuries, so I came here because I need you to help me check them out." Ryuu spoke while pointing at his injuries.


    "Okay come in, I''ll check your injuries" Tsunade said as she entered the house.


    "Welcome to my house, Ryuu-kun." Mito was inside the house, and when she saw Ryuu entering, she greeted him.


    Mito had long chestnut hair, black pupilless eyes. Her hair was arranged in buns and had a diamond shape resembling the power of a hundred seal on her forehead, and she wore a simple, loose kimono closed with a simple dark colored obi.


    It has been ten days since he became a disciple of Tsunade. During this period, he became acquainted with Mito Uzumaki and made some friendship with Nawaki Senju.


    "Hello Mito-sama," Ryuu said respectfully to the First Hokage''s wife.


    "Don''t be too formal. You can call me Mito-Basan," Mito said with a smile.


    "Sorry to interrupt but I have to check Ryuu''s injury," Tsunade said as she drags Ryuu to her room.


    Ryuu thought that Tsunade''s room would be full of decorations and furniture or something, but when he entered her room he saw a simple room with little decorations unlike what he imagined of the girl''s room full of decorations. But he can smell the sweet fragrance of Tsunade in the room.


    "Take off your shirt. Let me look at the injuries." Tsunade said seriously when they entered the room. Hearing Tsunade''s words, he took off his shirt and the bandages covering the wounds. When he finished removing them, Ryuu''s body was full of slightly healed wounds.


    Tsunade approached Ryuu and started examining his injuries and spoke with a sigh, "The person who treated you earlier did a very bad job. If you didn''t come to me, the injuries might leave scars on your whole body. Tell me about the tests you did, while I treat the wounds properly."


    Ryuu nodded and told her about everything from the moment he used the Reverse Summoning Technique until he finished the tests.


    When Tsunade learned that Ryuu''s injuries were caused by an illusion, she was shocked that she hadn''t heard anything of this before.


    An hour later, Tsunade properly treated all of Ryuu''s injuries so that the injuries did not leave any scars on his body. Then they both go out to look for Kushina because she hasn''t come home yet.


    Ryuu used chakra sense to find her faster. When they got to her whereabouts, he saw her sitting on the ground breathing hard, her body was full of dirt and there were some leaves stuck to her hair and her face was tired and there was a small fox half an arm away from her that was provoking Kushina to move. She laughs sinisterly, "Ha-ha-ha-ha I''m so close to you, why don''t you try to catch me again?"


    When Kushina saw that the fox was half a meter away from her, she had some hope of catching her so she started pretending that she was tired and that she was not interested in provoking the fox, in order to make her come closer. She succeeded in starting the fox getting closer to her and she was half an arm away from her.


    Once the fox got close enough, Kushina crossed her physical limits by moving too fast. She was sure to catch the fox this time, but what she didn''t expect was that the fox could dodge her very easily.


    "Haha, you really think I didn''t know what you were up to?" Sayuri laughed as her tail swung lightly.


    "If I don''t catch you now, I will in the future when I get stronger," Kushina said insistently, vowing to never give up and become stronger until she catches Sayuri and avenges what happened today.


    .....

 Chapter 41 - 40- Sage Art: Body Cultivation.

    When Tsunade saw Sayuri, she was fascinated by her attractive appearance, but she resisted the urge to go and hug her and went to Kushina''s side and carried her.


    As soon as Kushina saw that Tsunade carried her, her body relaxed and then she fell asleep in Tsunade''s arms, because she did a lot of training today and combined with her stress trying to catch Sayuri and she was very tired so she fell asleep quickly.


    Sayuri became worried when she saw that Kushina had fallen asleep, so Tsunade asked anxiously, "Is she okay? I was just joking with her, I didn''t mean to hurt her."


    "Kushina''s fine, just tired from training today. I''ll take Kushina home to rest. Bye, Ryuu," Tsunade answered Sayuri''s question.Then she said goodbye to Ryuu and walked home.


    "You made Kushina so tired, you shouldn''t have done all this to her." Ryuu said to Sayuri seriously.


    "Don''t look at me like that, I didn''t force her to try to catch me, she''s the one who did it herself." Sayuri spoke annoyed because Ryuu blamed her for it.


    It''s true that she was worried about Kushina when she saw her sleep from tiredness in Tsunade''s arms, and she felt a little guilty for what she did but when Hearing Ryuu blaming her, Sayuri''s guilt faded away and was replaced by annoyance.


    "Whatever I want you to be on good terms with Kushina, that''s it. Let''s go home too, I''m tired."Ryuu sighed and started walking towards the house as Sayuri jumped on his shoulder and stood on him.


    When he arrived at the house, the lights were off and everyone was sleeping, so he quietly entered the house and went to his room to rest, but as soon as he reached the door of his room, Souta suddenly appeared behind him and spoke, which frightened Ryuu, "It''s you, I thought there was a thief breaking into the house."


    "Before you ask yes I passed the test, I''m really tired I want to sleep so I''ll talk about the details tomorrow." Ryuu turned his face towards Souta and said, then entered his room.


    ...


    the next day. In the morning.


    Ryuu got up and stretched his body a little and noticed that Sayuri was sitting with her eyes closed and there was energy gathering around her.


    When Sayuri noticed that Ryuu had woken up, she opened her eyes and the energy gathered around her dispersed. She looked at Ryuu with bright eyes, "Finally you''re awake, where are we going today? Are there fun places in your village to spend time in?"


    Although Ryuu couldn''t see that energy, he could sense it. Ryuu looked at Sayuri and asked in astonishment, "What was the energy gathering around you a while ago?"


    "It''s natural energy." Sayuri thought everyone knew about natural energy. So she was surprised when Ryuu asked her about it.


    "I know what a normal energy is, were you just training in Sage Mode?" Ryuu asked Sayuri.


    "It is an art that can be used in Sage Mode called Sage Art: body cultivation, but I will not tell you what this technique does because it is my clan''s secret information."


    ''I guess I saw this skill yesterday in the stats of the Sayuri. system , show me the information about this technique,'' Ryuu thought, then asked the system to show the information about Sage Art: body cultivation.


    [Sage Art: body cultivation:


    is a technique used to extend life by combining natural energy with the Yang chakra and nourishing the cells of the body using it, to increase the life span of cells.


    flaws:


    It will take a lot of time from the user to extend his life sufficiently, which will reduce his training time on other techniques significantly.]


    ''That''s why even though Sayuri has a very great talent her strength is still at the level of a Kage (low). She must be focusing most of her time and attention on this technique, I wonder how powerful she would be if she didn''t pay attention to this technique and focus on increasing her strength ''Ryuu thought once he saw the flaws in the technique.


    Nine-tailed foxes are often the same age as humans, but due to this technique, they have become much older.


    In fact, the Nine-Tails Fox Clan focuses most of their time and attention on this technique. Therefore, although their age has become longer, their strength is slowly increasing because they do not focus on increasing their strength, but most of their attention is on increasing life in order to achieve their dream of reaching the age of 1000 years mentioned in the legend.


    ''This is the technique I''ve been looking for, if I tweak it a bit and make the natural energy and yang chakra nourish the vitality of the cells? I might have Hashirama''s ability to regenerate, and it''s possible that I can awaken the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan or even awaken the Rinnegan, I must tell Sho to teach me this art ''Ryuu was happy with this technique so he decided to tell Sho that he wanted to learn it, because apparently Sayuri would refuse to teach him this art.


    "Ryuu, what have you been thinking about for so long?" Sayuri patted Ryuu''s cheek with her palm to get him out of his thoughts.


    "Sayuri I want to go back to your clan to learn Sage Mode from your grandfather," Ryuu said seriously, he really wanted to learn Sage Mode quickly before the war started, if he learned Sage Mode he might increase his strength and reach Kage (low) level . He also wants to know if Sho would teach him Sage Art: body cultivation if he asked.


    "What, I don''t want to go back, you can go on your own." she arrived in this world less than a day ago and haven''t explored yet, but Ryuu suggests coming back, which makes Sayuri upset.


    Ryuu thought and then said, "Okay, but you will be with Tsunade and Kushina while I''m gone and you shouldn''t leave the village."


    "Let''s go have breakfast first," Ryuu said as he walked out of the room.


    When Ryuu and Sayuri came out of his room, Fuku saw them and said, "Good morning, Ryuu-chan. I''ve already made breakfast, and I made some for our cute little guest too."


    "Hi my name is Sayuri, thanks for making food for me too." Sayuri said she was glad they made food for her too.


    After introducing themselves, they went to breakfast, Sayuri ate more than half alone and was still hungry, which made the Ryuu family shocked that she ate so much for her small size, then Fuku went to the kitchen again to make more breakfast for them.


    During this period, Ryuu told them that he would go back to the Nine-Tails Fox Clan to learn Sage Mode there.


    Fuku prepared more food this time. After eating, Ryuu and Sayuri went to Mikoto''s house. He introduced Sayuri to her and then they went to the seventh training ground.


    When they arrived at the Seventh Training Ground, Ryuu left Sayuri with Tsunade, Kushina, and Mikoto and used the Reverse Summoning technique to go to the Nine-Tailed Fox Clan.


    (Question: How long did it take Naruto to learn Sage Mode?)


    ....

 Chapter 42 - Extra 2: "Can We Kill Her?"

    "Ryuzu is she the one you were talking about before?" Souta asked. After that, he saw Ryuzu nodded, a look of anger on his face, then Ryuzu moved very quickly away from Souta''s house and went to find the medical-nin who had killed his wife.


    When Souta saw that his friend had gone, he began to give orders to the ninja in front of him, "Send a picture of the girl to all the Konoha Military Police Force. I want them to find her quickly, and to check the cell she was imprisoned in as well, I want to know if she escaped by herself or got outside help."


    After he heard the orders, the ninja quickly went to deliver Souta''s orders to the Konoha Military Police Force.


    ''I have to go to the Hokage and take his permission to kill her before Ryuzu reaches her and kills her'' Souta quickly moved towards the Hokage''s building.


    .....


    Half an hour before Sarutobi Yai escaped.


    In the Hokage building.


    Ryuzu destroys the door of the Hokage''s office and wants to get out of the building, angry upon hearing the Hokage''s decision to imprison his wife''s murderer and not execute her.


    "Ryuzu, come back here. We haven''t finished the discussion yet." The Hokage was not satisfied with Ryuzu''s berserk behavior.


    "But I''m done with your fucking nonsense" Ryuzu didn''t listen to Hiruzen and walked away.


    When Ryuzu said those insulting words to the Hokage, the ANBU blocked his path and surrounded him from all angles.


    When they wanted to attack Ryuzu, the Hokage stopped them, "Don''t attack him. Ryuzu I''m sorry but I can''t execute her now."


    "So when are you going to execute her, we have already extracted all the information from her and we know that she betrayed Konoha and helped another village to assassinate my wife." Ryuzu said and then used the Body Flicker technique to go away, he didn''t want to talk about this anymore because it was almost impossible to convince The Hokage kills a member of the village even if that person has betrayed him.


    "Hirozen, why did you let him go, he insulted you a while ago." Danzo asked the Hokage.


    "He is angry and sad because his wife was killed, so I don''t blame him for doing this." The Hokage spoke while sighing. He didn''t expect Yai to be a murderer, she was close to him. He considered her like his little sister, he started to think, ''She was a cute girl, I didn''t expect Yai to do this, was she getting close to me on purpose?, Did I make the right decision not to execute her?''


    "He might be angry with the killer, but you made him angrier when you decided not to execute the killer. In fact, I am also dissatisfied with your decision and I hope you will change it soon." The Senju Clan Chief spoke to Hiruzen and walked out of the Hokage''s office.


    "Danzo, did you really make the wrong decision?" Hiruzen asked his friend, but he didn''t hear an answer to his question, so he looked at Danzo and found him deep in thought.


    "Danzo, why are you so absent-minded?" Hiruzen patted his friend on the shoulder to cut off his thoughts.


    "Nothing. As for your previous question, yes, you were wrong. You should have executed her." Danzo came out of his thoughts and answered Hiruzen''s question.


    .....


    Souta arrived at the Hokage''s building and went straight to the Hokage''s office and found the door destroyed. He thought the Hokage had been attacked. So he quickly entered the office to check on the Hokage.


    He saw the Hokage sitting on a chair in front of his desk and smoking, "Hokage-sama, are you okay, were you attacked?".


    "It''s okay, I''m fine Souta. The person who broke the door is Ryuzu. So why did you come here, do you need me for anything?" The Hokage sighed and replied to Souta, then asked him.


    "Sarutobi Yai escaped from prison so I want the Hokage to ask for Yamanaka clan''s help to locate her escape, and also I want to ask your permission to allow us to kill her if she resists when we try to capture her." Souta said directly why he came to the Hokage.


    "Has she escaped from prison? It seems that the Uchiha are not doing his job well. How did she escape from a prison guarded by many Uchiha?" Danzo, who was also present, spoke sarcastically.


    Souta stared at Danzo sharply but he couldn''t refute his words because what he said was true, the prison was guarded by the Uchiha so they should take the blame for her escaping.


    "Danzo, stop making unnecessary trouble." Hiruzen said to Danzo, then looked at Souta and said, "The news of her escaping has already come, and I sent an Anbu to ask for help from the Yamanaka clan."


    "Then what about my other request?" Souta said to Hokage because he noticed that Hiruzen had not talked about it.


    "Well I agree if she resists you can kill her." Hiruzen had known Yai since she was a child so it was really hard for him to give the order to kill her, but after hearing his friend''s opinion that she should have been executed and the dissatisfaction that Ryuzu and the Senju clan leader showed because he only wanted to imprison her, So he decided to agree to Souta''s request.


    ''Good now if Ryuzu finds her and kills her, there will be no problems on the Hokage''s side'' Souta thought.


    "I''m leaving now. I have to go to lead the Uchiha to look for her," Souta said as he exited the Hokage''s building and went to the prison place to check how she escaped.


    When he arrived at the prison, he found the three Uchiha members checking how she escaped. He approached them and asked them what they had discovered from their investigation.


    "The five guards who were guarding her cell were killed around the same time and the cell was opened from the outside, so we believe she got help from outside. We also discovered that one person who helped her has very high assassination and concealment skills, to the point that he entered the prison without If someone notices him, he killed five guards at the same time, and he took the prisoner out with him quietly, and they were not noticed by the rest of the prison guards."


    "Why do you think it''s one person, maybe there are more." Souta asked skeptically how they found out that the intruder was one person when no one had seen him.


    "Because all the guards were killed in a very similar way, so we think either he was very quick and accurate to kill them at the same time or he used an elemental cloning technique," ??one Uchiha explained his conclusion.


    "Not necessarily, it''s possible that they are five people, with the same skills." The second Uchiha refuted the words of the first Uchiha.


    "Is this girl that important, to have them send five skilled people to save her?" The first Uchiha was unconvinced by the second Uchiha''s conclusion.


    "Is this girl that important, to have them send someone very powerful to save her?" The second Uchiha said at the same time, after that they looked at each other''s eyes causing sparks to fly between them.


    "Stop it. Did you find out any traces of their escape direction or anything of use?" Soota was annoyed by the argument in front of him so he quickly silenced them, then asked what useful things they had discovered.


    "No matter how many people have taken the girl out of prison, they are so skilled that they leave no trace to indicate the direction of their escape," the third Uchiha replied to Souta''s question.


    "So in other words, you didn''t find anything of any use," Souta sighed, causing all three Uchihas to scratch the back of their heads in shame.


    .....

 Chapter 43 - 41- Sage Transformation

    After using the Reverse Summoning Technique, Ryuu appeared in the throne room he was last in, the room was empty and there was no one in it but Ryuu.


    Suddenly two guards entered the room and surrounded Ryuu and they wanted to attack the intruder, but one of them noticed Ryuu''s face, and stopped the other guard, "Stop it''s Ryuu-sama."


    "I''m looking for Sho-sama or Shoichi-san where are they now?" Ryuu inquired where Sho or Shoichi was.


    "Sho-sama is in seclusion right now so I don''t think you can meet him, but Shoichi-sama is training with his son right now. Let me take you to him." One of the guards told Ryuu to follow, so Ryuu went with him.


    The guard led Ryuu down to the fourth floor, opened the door to one of the rooms there and entered, followed by Ryuu inside. As soon as Ryuu entered he saw a scene similar to the fifth test, there were many doors around the room.


    The guard walked up to one of the doors, then pointed at him and said to Ryuu, "Enter this door. It will take you directly to Shoichi-sama''s training logic."


    ''Do all these doors have a spacetime ability.'' Ryuu thought.


    When the guard noticed that Ryuu was thinking, he guessed what he was thinking, "All these doors are connected to different places by a very complex seal of space-time, which makes it easier for us to move to different places."


    "This is really amazing and useful," Ryuu was really impressed with the person who came up with this idea, ''I wonder if they will let me see how it works, maybe I can apply such a method in Konoha. It will be very useful for the village especially in wartime.''


    "I''ll go now. I have to get back to work," said the guard, after which he went out of the room.


    After the guard left, Ryuu opened the door and entered, as soon as he entered the space in front of him began to distort and in moments he was transferred to a very large training ground almost 100 times larger than the seventh training ground in Konoha.


    As soon as he moved he saw two giant nine-tailed foxes fighting fiercely. But they stopped fighting after a while after Ryuu appeared, because they noticed his presence.


    After a while, they both transformed into human form, and approached Ryuu, then Shoichi greeted Ryuu and introduced his son, "Hey Ryuu, I didn''t expect you to come back here so quickly, anyway this is my son."


    "Hi, my name is Shoda, nice to meet you." Shoda said with a small smile on his face and reached out to shake hands with Ryuu and Ryuu did the same.


    Shoda appears to be 20 years old, with long yellow hair with silvery ends and blue eyes. He wore his hair tied back in a low ponytail, with bangs framing a neat, handsome face. He is tall and wears clothes the same color as his eyes with silver trim.


    "So Ryuu, do you need something back here?" Shoichi asked Ryuu, because he didn''t expect Ryuu to come back here, because he went yesterday at night and came back today in the morning which made him surprised.


    "Shouldn''t you ask if Sayuri came back before asking that?" Ryuu asked Shoichi in amazement.


    When Shoichi and Shoda heard Ryuu''s question, they laughed wildly, and Shoichi said, "Hehehe, I know my daughter well, she won''t come back so quickly, it must have been when you told her you wanted to come back, she refused to come back with you."


    "Tell me what you came for," Shoichi said after he finished laughing.


    "I came here to learn Sage Mode." Ryuu said what he wanted straight away.


    "In order to learn Sage Mode your amount of chakra must be very high and secondly your body must be strong enough to withstand the increased force from its use." Shoichi began by explaining the requirements for learning Sage Mode.


    "I can sense your huge chakra amount and it''s suitable for learning Sage Mode, so let''s check if your body is strong enough." Shoichi spoke as he walked towards Ryuu and grabbed him by the shoulder and then sent a very strong pressure on Ryuu''s body.


    After a minute, Shoichi took his hand off Ryuu''s shoulder, "Your body is strong enough too, so do you want to start learning now?"


    "Yeah let''s start now I''m looking forward to this." Ryuu was excited to start learning Sage Mode.


    "Good, sit in whatever position you think is comfortable, I will collect and intensify some natural energy in your sitting area so that it is easier for you when you sense it, then try to bring it into your body and try to combine it with physical energy and spiritual energy, and you have to make all three energies balanced."


    Ryuu sat in the lotus position. After seeing that Ryuu had sat down, Shoichi entered Sage Mode without meditating and in a short time as if something natural like breathing then collected natural energy in the area where Ryuu was sitting.


    The Nine-Tails Fox Clan had nothing similar to Mount My¨­boku''s frog oil so they developed a natural energy gathering and condensation technique to make it easier for their smaller clan members to learn Sage Mode and Senjutsu.


    Once Ryuu sensed the natural energy around him and tried to draw it into his body, after moments of trying he was able to absorb it into his body and slowly fuse it with his chakra.


    Once the natural energy entered Ryuu''s body, he lost control and his body started absorbing natural energy in large quantities, as if his body was a person in a desert and the natural energy was water. Once he found the natural energy, he began to absorb it fiercely.


    ''What''s going on, I''ve never seen anything like this before, I should try to stop it'' Shoichi was trying to quickly get close to Ryuu to get the natural energy out of his body, but he was a little late.


    Ryuu''s hair turns silver, and Ryuu gains a silver chakra shroud that forms fox ears and nine tails. The color of the sclera turned yellow, and its iris turned into a shape resembling the iris of a fox, and it had fangs and claws.


    Shoichi was shocked seeing Ryuu''s current form, he had expected Ryuu to turn into a stone statue due to excessive absorption of natural energy, but this did not happen, Ryuu''s body automatically balanced the natural energy with physical energy and spiritual energy and expelled the excess natural energy from his body.


    Ryuu looked at Shoichi and moved very quickly towards him and used his claw to try to hit Shoichi''s chest, Shoichi noticed Ryuu''s movements so he crossed his arms in front of his chest to repel Ryuu''s attack, the force of Ryuu''s strike is so strong that it made Shoichi back 5 steps.


    ''Looks like he''s completely lost control of his actions, I have to get the natural energy out of his body quickly.'' As Shoichi thought about this, a red-haired youth appeared behind Ryuu and placed his palm on Ryuu''s back. Within moments, all the natural energy came out of Ryuu''s body, and he was Lost consciousness.


    "Oto-sama, haven''t you been in seclusion,I thought you wouldn''t go out for a month or more" Shoichi spoke to his father.


    "I sensed that the natural energy in this area was turbulent so I used the spacetime ninjutsu to move right here." Sho spoke seriously and then looked toward Ryuu who lost consciousness, "We must train him well so that he doesn''t lose control again from absorbing natural energy."


    .......

 Chapter 44 - Extra 3: Chikao Uchiha

    There were 3 people standing close to the prison guarded by the Uchiha clan. The three of them were dressed in black and hid their faces and were standing in a shaded and dark place so that no one could see them easily.


    One of the three spoke, "Kawa, you know what you''re doing, let''s get started."


    "I know," Kawa replied as the three ran towards the prison. Meanwhile, Kawa made some hand seals.


    "Masking Release: Perfect stealth."


    At this moment, an invisible chakra erupted from Kawa''s body and covered him and his comrades.


    Immediately after that, they entered the prison. They passed many guards, but the guards could not see them or feel their movements.


    The three arrived at the place where Yai was imprisoned, and saw two guards standing in front of the door of Yai''s cell, a guard going around each cell and inspecting the prisoners, and two guards guarding the road leading to the cells.


    "We have to kill them all at the same time so that we don''t get caught and make a fuss." Masao, the leader of the group that broke into the prison, said. If they kill them one by one, others may notice and this may cause problems for them when escaping and they may be arrested.


    "Let''s scatter and kill them at the same time, my stealth technique can keep you hidden even after you''ve been away from me," Kawa said as he walked toward the guard who was inspecting the prisoners.


    The three dispersed and killed all the guards at the same time, then cleaned up the traces of the killing and gathered all five bodies together, then used Kawa Jutsu on the guards'' bodies and made them disappear from view temporarily.


    After that they went to the cell that Yai was locked up in. They easily opened the cell, and entered.


    As soon as they entered, Kawa canceled a concealment technique, all of them appeared in front of Yai, Masao removed the mask from his face and approached Yai and spoke anxiously, "Yai, are you okay? I came to save you."


    "Masao, you really came to save me," Yai said with tears in her eyes, she was glad that her lover came to save her.


    "I''m sorry I made you go through all this." Masao hugged Yai and apologized to her.


    "I would do anything to be with you so there is no need to apologize," Yai said while hugging Masao tightly as well.


    A few days ago, Masao came to Yai''s house and asked for a favor from her, and in return he would take her out of Konohagakure, and they would be together and could marry and they didn''t need to hide their relationship anymore.


    Yai''s dream was to be with her lover and marry him and not to hide the truth of their relationship, so she did not care even if she killed one of them in order to achieve this.


    "Ginjiro, check the seal on Yai," Masao said to the third person who came with him.


    Ginjiro walked over to Yai''s side and placed his index finger on her forehead and after a moment said, "The seal I put on is partially broken."


    A seal was placed on Yai''s memories and using it the connection between Yai and Masao or anything related to Yai''s killing of Saika was hidden.


    "The fact that she is the killer is revealed but before the truth of your relationship is revealed, the backup seal has been activated to alter memories to make them believe she betrayed them to Kiri Village." Ginjiro says, Ginjiro is a missing-nin from the Uzumaki clan and he developed this seal himself.


    "That''s fine, come on let''s go, we''ll get out of Konoha right now," Masao said while picking up Yai.


    Kawa used the Masking Release: Perfect stealth again on everyone, and then they started moving out of Konoha.


    What they didn''t know was that on their way out of Konoha they passed someone with a very strong sense of it so he noticed their presence. In fact, the Masking Release: Perfect Stealth Technique should have obscured sensing as well, but this person was always wary of his surroundings and was focused at all times so he noticed them as soon as they approached him but his facial expression did not change and he passed by them as if he had not noticed.


    After they left, the person smiled a sarcastic smile and spoke sarcastically, "I wonder what they''re running from, well, that''s none of my business."


    ...


    Ryuzu was searching everywhere for his wife''s killer, but he couldn''t find any trace of her, but he didn''t give up and kept looking, hoping to find something that could lead to Yai''s whereabouts.


    Suddenly a mocking voice came from behind him, "Hey Ryuzu-san, I haven''t seen you in a while, what are you looking for?"


    "Chikao, I don''t have time to listen to your sarcastic words." Ryuzu didn''t have time to hear the other person''s sarcasm, but after thinking, he asked, "Did you feel anyone escaping out of Konoha? You have a strong sense."


    Ryuzu knew this person well because this person was a very talented young man in the Uchiha clan.


    Chikao is 14 years old. He has short black hair and he keeps his eyes constantly narrowed to slits, so his eyes can''t be seen.


    He also keeps his face set in a wide mocking smile at all times. He is unusually thin and long with a Very sharp features.


    "I sensed someone running away from Konoha ten minutes ago in this direction. What happened, is this something important?" Chikao said in a sarcastic voice as he indicated the direction Ryuzu''s wife''s killer took."But I don''t think you''ll find them because they hide themselves so well."


    "You''re coming with me, you''re going to sense their whereabouts for me," Ryuzu said as he flew toward the direction Chikao indicated.


    "Wait a minute, I didn''t agree to go with you." Chikao shouted after Ryuzu, then went after him.


    .....

 Chapter 45 - 42- Meditation

    [Note: Chapter 2 and 3 have been modified. So please check it out, because although the basic idea is the same but many things have been changed and written better. You will definitely notice the big difference]


    .........


    hours later, Ryuu woke up.


    When he woke up he found himself sleeping on a large and comfortable bed, and when he looked around he found himself in a very luxurious room comparable to 5 star hotels from his previous life.


    ''Did I die when I lost control of the natural energy and reincarnated again'' Ryuu thought he died again, but when he saw a mirror and saw his face he found that he didn''t change, so he sighed ''I didn''t die looks like they saved me.''


    ''System, check my condition'' Ryuu thought but there was no response from the system, despite having waited so long.


    ''What''s going on, where''s the system?'' Ryuu was confused, this had never happened to him before.


    After a while the response came from the system, but what appeared was not his stats, but something that made him feel shocked because he did not expect this to happen.


    {System notifications}


    [The system has discovered an energy source (natural energy) to start an update]


    [The system will start absorbing natural energy]


    [Update start: 0.001%...0.002%...0.003%]


    [Energy source (natural energy) has disappeared]


    [Please find a Energy source to continue the update]


    ''There is a system update, I really didn''t expect this, I don''t remember requesting this in my wish.'' Ryuu is confused by this, but he is also excited to see the new look of the system after the update is complete.


    After a while, a maid walked into the room and found that Ryuu was awake and told him directly, "Ryuu-sama, Sho-sama told me that if you''re ready to complete Sage Mode training, you can go back to the training ground."


    After the maid said this, she left the room.


    ''This is'' Ryuu was shocked upon seeing the maid, because she was wearing a maid''s outfit from his previous life. Ryuu was not focused for a moment so he didn''t notice the maid leaving after telling him.


    ''Wait, at least tell me about the location of the training ground'' After that, Ryuu came out of the room and found a servant cleaning the floor in front of him. He asked him about the location of the training, and when he got the information he wanted, he got out of the building, as soon as he got out, he found that the building he was in was a palace similar to European palaces, ''What the hell is going on here, I thought all their buildings were similar to China Where did this European palace come from,''


    ''So that''s why the design was different inside the building and that maid was wearing maid''s outfit. Speaking of maid costumes, I really want to see Kushina and Mikoto or Tsunade wear them for me. I''ll borrow some of those clothes later.'' Ryuu kept imagining Mikoto, Kushina and Tsunade in maid outfits with an anticipating look in his eyes until he arrived at a training ground.


    "Oi, Ryuu, what is that idiotic look on your face, did something happen to make you happy or something?" A voice came from Ryuu''s front and got him out of his thoughts.


    Ryuu looked in front of him and found that the person he was talking to was Shoda. He spoke, "Yes, something like that. The important thing is, where is Sho-sama, I heard he''s going to train me."


    "Ojii-sama is near here, let''s go together."


    After 5 minutes of walking they reached Sho''s location, as soon as they arrived Sho and Shoichi noticed them and stopped talking.


    "Okay, since you came, let''s start training right away." Sho spoke as soon as Ryuu approached.


    "Your body is rather special, it has the ability to balance natural energy with physical energy and spiritual energy easily and effortlessly, and it can expel excess natural energy from your body."


    "This feature in your body is better than the normal Sage Mode, and it will probably give you more physical strength and better instincts. But you can''t control your actions after absorbing natural energy, so you have to practice that first."


    "So I will train you in meditation and mindfulness techniques first." Sho began explaining Ryuu''s physical condition, then began his meditation training.


    Sho sat in the lotus position and told Ryuu to sit in the same way as him. Then he started teaching him the correct way to meditate.


    After 5 minutes of meditation, Sho opened his eyes and stood up. When Shoda saw his grandfather standing, he approached and spoke to his grandfather, wanting to hold back his laughter. "Ryuu is really cool that he can sleep in this position."


    Veins appeared on Sho''s head in anger and he approached Ryuu and punched him in the head to wake him up.


    "itai, why did you do this?" Ryuu grabbed the place of the blow on his head as he screamed in pain, ''How can this blow hurt so much?''


    "I told you to meditate, I didn''t tell you to sleep. If you love to sleep, I''ll make you sleep five hours a day. The rest of the time you''ll train, I''ll make you see Hell." When Sho finished speaking, he grinned.


    "Well it''s not like I''m going to stay here long, I''ll go once I learn to control myself and get into Sage Mode without problems," Ryuu said with a smile, knowing that he would learn to control himself quickly and he estimated that he would do so in half a day.


    "Even if you can learn it in less than half a day, you will stay because I will teach you other things too," Sho said seriously.


    ''Since he wants to teach me more, I will ask him to teach me Sage Art: body cultivation later'' thought Ryuy, he was glad Sho would teach more techniques.


    "Okay, come back to meditation now, we''ll talk about the rest of the techniques I''ll teach you later.." Sho told Ryuu to sit in the lotus position again to try meditating, and Ryuu listened to him and sat down to meditate again.

 Chapter 46 - 43- Intensive Training

    Ryuu was able to control Sage Transformation after training him in meditation for 8 hours.


    He then took an hour break and then Sho trained Ryuu in the Taijutsu of the Nine-Tails Fox clan. It took Ryuu 4 hours to learn Taijutsu Kitsune.


    Sho was shocked at how quickly Ryuu learned techniques, it reminded him of how quickly his granddaughter learned when he first trained her.


    Before starting training with Sho, Ryuu used Multiple Shadow Clone Technique and made 100 clones and had them practice the water and earth chakras and try to combine them to produce Hashirama''s Kekkei Genkai, a Wood Release.


    The practice of making this Kekkei Genkai was very difficult because Hashirama left no way of how to make this Kekkei Genkai or how the earth chakra should be combined with water to produce it.


    Unlike Kekkei T¨­ta, which was created by the second Tsuchikage, he left a method for his training and how the three chakras of earth, wind and fire could be combined.


    Ryuu believes that Hashirama did not create Kekkei Genkai but that he inherited it from the Asura Reincarnation chakra in combination with his affinity for the Earth and Water chakras resulting in Wood Release, which is why he left no way to make it. Much of the current Kekkei Genkai has been inherited through blood and you will rarely find someone who can make it from scratch themselves.


    For this reason, no one was able to use the Wood Release except for the ones who obtained Hashirama''s cells which contain some remnants of the Asura Reincarnation chakra.


    So it was difficult for Ryuu to practice because he has to do this from scratch, in fact he started practicing this a month ago but he hasn''t achieved any results yet but he didn''t feel despair but that made him insist on learning it because he thinks his talent is enough to make it from scratch without anyone''s help.


    The first day of his training by Sho ended, after he finished training under Sho''s supervision he scattered all the Shadow Clones giving him a severe headache, so he went to the mansion to take some bed rest and sleep.


    Five hours after Ryuu slept, it was 4 a.m. Sho came to his room and tried to wake him up, but Ryuu wasn''t quite ready to wake up, so Sho grabbed some very cold water and poured it on Ryuu, causing Ryuu to wake up in fright. After Ryuu woke up, Sho took him to the training ground.


    Ryuu made 100 shadow clones again and had them practice merging the earth and water chakras.


    After Ryuu finished using Multiple Shadow Clone Technique Sho approached him and started his training in Sage Art: Kitsune Kata, Ryuu learned this technique in 12 hours, then taught him Sho Sage Art: Kitsune Strike, and Ryuu was able to learn it in 5 hours.


    In the last hour of training, a practice fight started between Ryuu and Shoda, which ended with Ryuu''s defeat against Shoda, after an intense fight lasting 47 minutes.


    The second day of training ended with Ryuu losing against Shoda, which made Ryuu want to defeat Shoda, so he wanted to make more shadow clones to train for combat tomorrow even though it would give him a stronger headache due to the increased number of shadow clones.


    On the third day, Sho woke Ryuu with hot water this time, causing Ryuu to scream in pain. Ryuu felt as if he was a slave and his master came to wake him with hot water or he was a prisoner and the jailer came to torture him.


    On the third day, Ryuu made 200 shadow clones, 100 as usual practice merging the earth and water chakras, and the other 100 had them fight each other, ''I''m going to get a crazy headache after the day''s over''


    On this day, Ryuu trained the claw blade technique and learned it in 15 hours because he does not have claws that help him like a fox (he has claws when using Sage Transformation) but he modified the technique a little and was able to do the technique with his fingers.


    During this period, whenever a shadow clone is destroyed, Ryuu creates another clone.


    Ryuu fought with Shoda again but was defeated.


    After the end of the third day, Ryuu canceled the shadow clones, giving him a severe headache and causing him to lose consciousness, then Shoda moved him to the palace.


    On the fourth day, Ryuu was able to wake up without Sho waking him up and went straight to the training ground.


    Ryuu asked Sho to teach him the Sage Art: body cultivation technique, Sho was reluctant to teach Ryuu this technique and told him that he would think about it.


    Ryuu used 200 shadow clones to train as usual. Sho then trained Ryuu to fight, made Ryuu not use his eyes and advised him to do the same with shadow clones that were training.


    Ryuu spent the whole day fighting Shoda and fought 4 matches with him, and his record is 6 losses 0 wins.


    On the fifth day, Sho decided to teach Ryuu the technique of Sage Art: body cultivation.


    Sho continued to train Ryuu for two weeks.


    During this period Ryuu trains for 18 hours a day, sleeps only 5 hours, and has a one hour meal break.


    During these days Ryuu felt like he was in a hell, mentally and physically tired.


    He became much stronger since before, and no longer needed to use Sharingan to fight someone at Kage (low) level. He could fight Shoda for 5 hours when using only Sage Mode "Sage Transformation" without Sharingan but he lost in the end, and when he used the Sharingan he could be equal in strength With him but he did not use the Mangekyo Sharingan.


    During this period he learned Sage Art: body cultivation and after 14 days he was finally able to modify it, making it a technique to strengthen cell vitality and speed its renewal instead of increasing its lifespan.


    But the disadvantage of the technique itself is that it takes a lot of time to take effect, and Sho estimated that Ryuu will get a body as fast as Hashirama''s renewal within 3~6 years of focusing on this technique.


    At this moment, after 19 days, the system update will soon finish after absorbing a lot of natural energy.


    ....

 Chapter 47 - Extra 4: Start A Fight

    About 40 km from Konoha, there are four people hiding among the trees. They looked very tired, because they had been moving fast for a long time.


    "We will finish our rest here, we have to move again before someone catches up with us," Masao said with a bit of impatience.


    "Are you kidding me we didn''t even rest for five minutes, I worked hard to hide our tracks so no one would follow us, are you questioning my skills? Masao," Kawa was upset when he heard Masao''s words, he worked hard to hide their trail but Masao underestimated his skill and I think there is Someone will follow them.


    "I''m not underestimating your skills, but I think we still have to be careful, I sense something bad is going to happen so I want to hurry away from here." Masao had been feeling in danger since they left Konoha, he felt as if a giant snake was always looking at them as If he was looking at his prey.


    "Masao, did you sense the danger too? Maybe someone has been watching us since we left Konoha and is targeting us right now." Ginjiro spoke seriously, he sensed the same danger as Masao and became very cautious.


    "Is that the reason why you asked us to hurry up once you leave Konoha?" Kawa said, he didn''t sense any danger because his biggest focus was on stealth skills and leaving no trace of them.


    "It''s impossible to detect our tracks and just as I didn''t sense anything chasing us, now I also don''t feel anyone on my sensing range" Yai shared the conversation as well, Yai is a sensor and her sensing range is 1 km, and since they left Konoha until now she hasn''t felt Anyone who pursues them within this range.


    "Okay let''s move if you sense danger, I''d better trust your sense than regret later," Kawa said, although he was tired but he had regained some energy enough to move and fight again in this five-minute break.


    While they were ready to move again, Yai suddenly spoke, "Two people entered my sensing range and are quickly approaching here."


    ...


    Five minutes ago.


    1 km from Team Masao.


    "Ryuzu-san, they stopped, looks like they are taking a break, do you want to attack them now." Chikao spoke in a mocking manner with a mocking smile on his face.


    Ryuzu really wanted to punch that annoying face in front of him but he calmed himself down and then started explaining the plan."We have to rest as well and when they start moving we will enter the bitch''s sensing range which will make them two choices first they will try to escape as fast as possible for fear of more Konoha forces and second they will decide to stop and wait for us because they think we are tired of following them and we don''t have time to rest for that They can beat us quickly."


    "Well, I''d rather they choose the second option because it''s less annoying for us than the first one," Chikao said sarcastically.


    "I prefer this too, and I prefer that you change your accent too, because I''m in a bad mood." Ryuzu spoke seriously, Chikao became a follower of Ryuzu a year ago and during that time became accustomed to his accent, but now he is in a bad mood because his wife was killed, so he doesn''t want Hearing Chikao''s mocking words at this time.


    ''But it''s my usual accent,'' Chikao thought.


    After waiting for a while, Chikao said sarcastically, "They''re moving now, we can start chasing them."


    Ryuzu looked at Chikao for a moment and then sighed. He was annoyed but had to accept, "Come on, let''s go after them."


    As soon as they entered Yai''s sensing range, Chikao noticed that she had found them. She and her team stopped, apparently waiting for them. Chikao spoke, "It seems as if they just stopped in place to wait for us, but these are just clones, and the real ones used jutsu to hide their trail again as they tried to ambush us."


    "Can you still trace them?" Ryuzu asked.


    "Yes, I can," Chikao replied. After hearing Chikao''s answer, Ryuu nodded and then together went towards the real ones.


    When they were close to the location of the clones, Chikao took out eight kunai, four in each hand, and then threw them in four different places where no one was supposed to be found, But when the kunai reached there, the sound of one metal hitting another occurred, and all the kunai fell to the ground. In the places where Chikao threw kunai, four people appeared.


    "How, how did you find our location? My technique is supposed to block sensing techniques as well." Kawa was very shocked, no one had been able to find his location before, and because of this technique he was able to quickly and quietly assassinate many members of the Senju clan.


    "Well I wonder why I could find you too, how?" Chikao spoke in a sarcastic manner, his smile widening.


    Ryuzu didn''t care about the conversation between Chikao and Kawa, his focus was on the girl in front of him and his eyes filled with hate, but he calmed his feelings and focused on all the people in this place. He doesn''t want to make a mistake like neglecting his surroundings in his anger and dying because he focused only on the girl.


    "Chikao, you will fight the one who can hide himself and the bitch, and I will fight the other two people. But don''t kill the bitch because I want to kill her with my own hands." Ryuzu chose Chikao to fight against Kawa and Yai, because Kawa''s concealment techniques do not affect Chikao and Yai is the weakest of between the four.


    "Do you think we''ll let you divide us and make us fight separately? We have the advantage of numbers and won''t let you divide us," Masao spoke softly.

 Chapter 48 - 44- System

    Ryuu was sitting, using the Sage Mode, waiting for the system to finish absorbing the last natural energy in order to complete the update.


    Ryuu looks at the completion rate of the update that appears in front of him, which is 99.999%, and it has been this way for an hour, and there is no indication that it has reached 100%.


    ''It won''t be said that there was an error in the update and it''s going back from the beginning right?. With whom I''m joking, it''s impossible to happen haha'' thought Ryuu.


    [Error, update failed]


    Moments after Ryuu thought, this notice appeared in front of him, causing him to vomit blood in frustration and anger.


    [The system is joking with you]


    Ryuu''s face went blank for a moment, after another notification appeared telling him that this was a joke, then his anger exploded "What do you mean it''s a joke?, Do you know how much effort I put in to update the system, I''ve been waiting 19 days for it to finish."


    "Also, since when have you been able to tell jokes, you weren''t even replying to me before, you were just showing the status and explaining the techniques"Ryuu was very angry but then realized that the system wasn''t like this before.


    [The system has developed consciousness after absorbing natural energy. Anyway, choose the gender of the system.To choose, click on one of the two options:


    1-male


    2-female


    After your selection, the system will start talking to you directly. ]


    "I would definitely choose a female, I don''t need a male speaking in my mind" Ryuu quickly made the choice,And extend a finger towards the word female to choose this option.


    But while he tries to choose the female, the places of choices have changed, and the word male has become in the place of the word female.


    ''What the hell is going on?'' Ryuu paused before the male could be chosen, kept trying and whenever Ryuu''s finger got close to the word female it changed into male which made Ryuu so jittery he was about to lose his temper and start screaming.


    ''Do you want to be a male that much, motherf##ker, well I''ll choose the male'' Ryuu lost his nerve if the system had a body and was in front of him now he would tear it to pieces in anger.


    When Ryuu extended a finger and chose the male, he changed into a female at the last moment, so Ryuu didn''t notice the change.


    ''Damn, there will always be a male voice in my mind that would be annoying,'' Ryuu thought with a sigh, feeling sad that he had chosen a male.


    "Ara Ara, don''t be sad Ryuu-sama I was just joking with you, anyway I am at your service now, you can ask me anything" A beautiful voice appeared in Ryuu''s mind which shocked him, because he thought a male voice would speak to him


    "It''s better if this isn''t another joke." Ryuu said seriously, that he really didn''t like these jokes.


    "Haha, don''t worry, I won''t be joking anymore," the system said, laughing faintly.


    "Good, your name will be Sarah, tell me what features you have after the upgrade, and also show me my status" Ryuu sighed in relief when he knew it wasn''t another joke.


    "The system agrees to call it Sarah." The system spoke happily, and then began to explain the advantages of (herself) the system update.


    "First: I have the ability to analyze information better and now I can show more information in your stats or opponent. "


    "Second: I can analyze enemy techniques and show information on how to train them. "


    "Third: Integrate techniques to create a new technique. "


    "Fourth: I discovered two other stages of techniques and named them Advanced Grandmaster and Legendary Master"


    ''It''s really useful especially the second and third'' Ryuu thought in amazement, he had expected some small changes in the system but found these wonderful changes to be very good and useful.


    After a while, his statistics appeared in front of him, and he was surprised by the changes there, but he is happy that his system has become more useful.


    --------------------


    Name:  Ryuu Uchiha


    ?Strength Level: semi-Kage=88


    ?Agility: kage (Low)=104


    ?Chakra: Super Kage =8,356


    Gender: male


    Age: 9


    Bloodline:  Uchiha- Senju


    physique: Sage body (completion percentage 0.05%)


    Affinity:  Earth, Water, Fire, Wind, Lightning? Yin ? Yang.


    Innate talent: Taijutsu, Ninjutsu, Kenjutsu, Genjutsu, Senjutsu, Fuinjutsu, Shurikenjutsu.


    Kekkei Genkai: Mangekyou Sharingan.


    skills :


    Sage Mode {Sage Transformation}. (GM)


    Sage Art: body cultivation{lifespan}. (M)


    Sage Art: body cultivation{vitality&renewal}(B)


    Meditation. (M)


    C-rank jutsu:


    Taijutsu Kitsune. (M)


    B-rank jutsu:


    Sage Art: Kitsune Kata. (A)


    Sage Art: Kitsune Strike. (A)


    A-rank jutsu:


    claw blade. (I)


    ¡ñNote: If you want to see Ryuu''s skills, go to Volume 0.


    ----------------


    "Did you convert strength and chakra levels into numbers? This is really helpful" This was good for Ryuu because by doing so he could better determine his strength or the strength of the enemy.


    "Sarah, I have a question that the system didn''t answer before the update, I hope you can answer me. The strength mentioned in the stats, Is this my full strength with my use of the Sage Mode and the Mangekyou Sharingan." This question was baffling him because his strength appears at the level of semi-Kage, but he was able to fight with Shoda who is at the level of Kage (low) evenly.


    "the Sage Mode and the ability of your right eye do not count among strength and agility," Sarah answered Ryuu''s question.


    "Can you show my strength when I use them,''" Ryuu was anxious to find out how much of his total strength was after using his Mangbekku Sharingan and Sage posture.


    ''Okay, I''ll show it to you,'' Sarah said.


    [When using Sage Mode:


    ?Strength Level: Kage(Low)=110


    ?Agility: kage (Low)=130]


    [When using the Mangekyou Sharingan (right eye):


    ?Strength Level: Kage(Low)=132


    ?Agility: kage (Mid)=156]


    [When using the Mangekyou Sharingan (right eye) and Sage Mode:


    ?Strength Level: Kage(Mid)=154


    ?Agility: kage (Mid)=182]


    "Am I already at the level of a Kage (Mid) if I use my full strength? I''m much stronger than I expected" Ryuu was shocked, he didn''t expect him to be this strong.


    "You definitely didn''t know you were that powerful because you had never used your right eye''s ability before," Sarah spoke sarcastically.


    "Well, I knew it would increase my strength but I didn''t expect it to increase this much," Ryuu said while still shocked.


    "Also what is this physique? Why is it called The Sage body Do you mean something similar to Hashirama''s body, "Ryuu used to remember this name but it was not present in the anime or manga.


    "This is from your memories from your previous life. You read a fan story that says Hashirama''s body is a Sage body, so you decided to use that name for your physique," Sarah said.


    ''Yeah, I remember that'' thought Ryuu


    "Can you calculate how long it will take me to complete my physique?" Although Sho told him that it takes 3~6 years to complete it, he likes to listen to Sarah''s explanation.


    "If you train in Sage Art: body cultivation{vitality&renewal} for 15 hours a day, your percentage will increase by 0.05%, and if you continue doing it daily, you will finish physique completion in 5~6 years from now."


    ''Fortunately, Sage Art: body cultivation compensates for sleep so I don''t need to sleep or else it would be really annoying because of the time it takes me to complete my physique'' While Ryuu was thinking about this, he heard Sarah''s voice again.


    "But if I upgrade this skill from (Beginner) to (Grand Master), the time to finish the Physique will only be two years." When Ryuu heard this he was happy, thinking that it is possible that when he completed his physique he could get the Rinnegan, Ryuu started to imagine himself with the Rinnegan and became happy.


    After a while, Ryuu came out of his dreams of obtaining a Rinnekan and asked Sarah an important question after remembering the third new feature of the system "Sarah, will the skills disappear when they are combined?"


    "No, it will not disappear, but the skill base will be integrated to provide a method for training a new technology similar to the techniques that have been merged, this means that you will not get the skill directly, but you will get the method of training it."


    Upon hearing Ryuu explain Sarah, an idea of ??something ''can I combine water release and Earth release to produce wood release''


    "It is also impossible to combine techniques of different elements to make Kekkei Genkai." When Sarah heard Ryuu''s ideas she answered him and told him that it was impossible.


    ''It would be great if that was possible,''sighed Ryuu when heard her word, then thought about the techniques he wanted to fusing right now, "Sarah, combine the skill Sage Art: body cultivation{lifespan}. and Sage Art: body cultivation {vitality&renewal} "


    "The two skills will be combined now. Wait a bit." Sarah said, when Ryuu heard her, he sat down to wait for the fusion to complete, and after half an hour of waiting, the notification came.


    [The two skills have been successfully combined]


    [Sage Art: body cultivation{lifespan} + Sage Art: body cultivation {vitality&renewal} = Sage Art: complete body cultivation]


    Information on how to train this skill then flowed into Ryuu''s mind, after he finished absorbing the information, Ryuu said, "Sarah, show me a detailed explanation of this skill."


    [Sage Art complete body cultivation: It is a skill that allows the user to increase his lifespan, vitality, and speed of renewal, strengthens the body, increases physical stamina and sexual stamina]


    "Wait a minute, does it say increased sexual stamina here?, Sarah, what will happen to my body if I practice this at my age?" Ryuu was worried that this would increase his lust for women more than it should, especially at such a young age.'' It might harm my health.''


    "Don''t worry, nothing will happen to you and it will not harm your health, it will just make your libido wake up early and increase your lust a little, and it''s okay to do it when you''re young, your body is strong enough" Sarah calmed Ryuu''s fears.


    "I hope you''re right, anyway tell me using this skill how long it will take to complete Sage bady." Ryuu was anxious to complete his physique.


    "It will take 18 years to complete it, but it will be 6 years if I upgrade this skill to a Grand Master," Sarah said.


    "Haha, Ryuu why are you talking to yourself did you finally go crazy from training so hard" As Ryuu listens to Sarah''s explanation, Shoda''s laughing voice emerges behind him.


    "Who are you calling crazy, let''s fight again I''ll beat you this time" Hearing Shoda''s words, Ryuu became angry and shouted at him.

 Chapter 49 - 45- Ryuu Vs. Shoda (part 1)

    Ryuu and Shoda were facing each other and separated by a distance of 5 meters, at this moment Sho who was standing between them spoke "Start"


    As soon as he heard Sho''s words, Ryuu gathered the natural energy in his body very quickly and entered Sage Mode in moments.


    Ryuu''s hair turns silver, and Ryuu gains a silver chakra shroud that forms fox ears and nine tails. The color of the sclera turned yellow, and its iris turned into a shape resembling the iris of a fox, and it had fangs and claws.


    After Ryuu entered Sage Mode, Shoda approached him and attacked him, Shoda''s fingernails were long and shaped like claws and he tried to stab Ryuu using them.


    Ryuu dodged her by moving aside, then sent a kick towards Shoda''s feet, but Shoda jumped back to dodge the attack and then used hand seals and used Water Release to attack Ryuu.


    "Water release: spear"


    A 2m long spear made of water shot towards Ryuu at great speed.


    When Ryuu saw the spear heading towards him he kneaded the chakra in his body and turned it into fire without using hand seals and took a breath and then expelled it from his mouth when the fire came out of his mouth and took the form of a giant ball that vaporized the water spear and continued towards Shoda.


    "Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique"


    ''He is using the Senjutsu chakra to strengthen this technique.'' Shoda thought while doing hand seals very quickly.


    Shuda turned the chakra in his body into water, compressed it, and then took out a small water ball heading towards the Ryuu Fire Technique.


    "Water release: big water ball"


    As soon as the small water ball touched the big fire ball, the water ball started expanding at a great speed and swallowed the fire ball inside, but the water ball evaporated after the fire was extinguished and a thick vapor spread in the area.


    When Ryuu saw this, an inspiration came to him and the idea of ??how he could use the water chakra with his Rasengan.


    But he did not have time to write down this idea or go deeper into it now because he is in a fight and if he gets distracted a little he will end up losing.


    Ryuu''s chakra sense was much stronger after he entered Sage mode, so he could now sense Shuda''s place in the mist very well and would never escape his senses.


    After Ryuu sensed Shoda''s whereabouts, he used his shadow clone and sent him toward Shoda.


    As he moved towards Shoda, the clone used a Rasengan in each hand, adding to the right the nature of wind and adding to the left the nature of fire.


    "Wind release: Rasengan."


    "Fire Release: Rasengan."


    Shoda noticed Ryuu''s clone''s movements and saw the Rasenkan in both clone hands, and prepared to counter them because he''d seen Ryuu using these techniques before.


    "Do you think this is the same as the previous one?, you are seriously mistaken, you''d better be careful and not die," the clone said as he became a meter away from Shoda, then pointed both Rasenkans at each other.


    As soon as the two Rasengan of the nature of fire and wind came into contact with each other, a huge explosion occurred.


    The nature of the wind encapsulated the nature of fire and made it stronger, the Rasengan expanded very quickly and included the clone and the Shoda within.


    Ryuu who was away looked at the flames expanding very rapidly to include a large circular area with a diameter of 10 meters in moments and destroying everything in that area.


    "As expected, my creativity is very powerful." Ryuu was happy with the technique he made himself.


    Moments later, a fox quickly came out of the flames with some of its fur on burnt, and it looked annoyed as it looked at Ryuu, "I really didn''t expect this, when did you develop a way to do this?"


    "I was able to create this technique yesterday, I was able to finally combine these two techniques after a long struggle of trying and failing," Ryuu said happily.


    While Ryuu was speaking, Shoda returned to his human form and then entered the Sage Mode. When he entered the Sage Maud his eyelids were dyed gold and his iris turned into a shape resembling a fox''s iris and his claws appeared, and there were fox ears and nine yellow tails with white ends. The tails and ears were real, unlike Ryuu''s ears and tails made of chakra.


    ''Damn this is the first time that Shuda has entered a Sage Mode in our fight, Sarah, show me his stats,'' Ryuu frowned and then instructed Sarah to show Shuda''s stats.


    --------


    Name:  Shoda


    ?STR: kage ( low )=120


    ?AGI: kage (Low)=140


    ?Chakra: One-tailed beast = 10,254


    Gender: male


    Age: 283


    Bloodline: Nine-tailed fox


    Affinity: Water


    skills:


    .


    .


    .


    [Sage mode and Fox Physique increase strength and agility by 30%.


    STR=kage (Mid)=156


    AGI=kage (Mid)=182]


    Sage mode20%


    Fox Physique10%


    ------------


    Once Ryuu saw Shoda''s stats, he used his Mangekyu Sharingan and quickly activated his right eye ability.


    ...

 Chapter 50 - 46- Ryuu Vs. Shoda (part 2)

    The 3 tomoes in Ryuu''s eye began to rapidly spin and merge to form a new design consisting of three thin lines rotating inward toward the pupil and three thicker swirls in the same way.


    ¡ñNote: There is no change in the shape of the Sharingan or the Mangekyo Sharingan when using Sage Mode.


    Ryuu then used his Mangekyu Sharingan to his right eye and increased his strength and agility as well.


    As soon as he used his right eye ability, he felt a headache and pain coming from his eye and the pain spread all over his body and he felt that there was fire burning his body from the outside and fire burning his body from the inside, he wanted to scream out loud, because of the pain in his body currently, but he held back screaming, and asked Sarah ''what''s going on I''ve never felt this pain in my life, Sarah, what''s going on''


    ''This is because you are strengthening your body far beyond its normal limits, but do not worry this will not affect your body negatively but it will cause severe pain, the pain will disappear using your right eye ability, when the percentage of completion of Sage Body reaches 25%.''Sarah spoke and explained to him the reason for his pain.


    Ryuu gritted his teeth and tried to ignore the pain and focus on the fight, at this moment the idea came to him to modify the meditation skill to make it able to make him ignore the pain, while Ryuu thinking about this, Shuda approached him and attacked him.


    When Ryuu saw Shoda attacking him, he looked at him with bloodshot eyes in pain and wanted to end the fight quickly to deactivate the ability.


    Ryuu used his Rasengan in his hand and pointed it towards Shoda who approached him. The Rasengan began to expand and became 2m in diameter in moments.


    "Sage Art: Cho Odama Rasengan."


    Once Shoda saw this giant Rasengan and sensed the danger, he was sure that if this attack hit him, he would die at worst or a paralyzed at best.


    So try to dodge the attack using Wind Release: Propelling Winds.


    Loosing a short blast of air from his hands, Shoda was able to push himself away in the opposite direction with great force.


    The Rasengan collided with the ground he had been on before, and the Rasengan destroyed the ground and created a giant crater.


    After Ryuu noticed that Shoda was evading his attack, he used the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique, to produce ten clones and the ten clones moved toward Shoda as soon as they appeared.


    Clones used Cho Odama Rasengan as soon as they got close to Shoda.


    "f#cke, are you trying to kill me?" Shoda was annoyed when he saw the Ryuu clones using the Cho Odama Rasengan technique.


    "Water Release: Water Spears"


    Shoda quickly finished making the hand seals, sending his chakra to the water on the ground, the back of twenty water spears, piercing the clones and destroying them.


    After destroying the clones, Shoda moved toward Ryuu and then moved his claws horizontally when he was 1m away from Ryuu.


    "Water Release:claw blade."


    Five blades made of water chakra exited from Shoda''s claws and were tossed toward Ryuu.


    Ryuu did not move to dodge the attack but stood in place and was surrounded by a giant ribcage made of silver chakra. When the blades collided in the rib cage, a loud thumping sound occurred, and then the blades and rib cage shattered at the same time.


    After the Susanoo crash, Ryuu made a new one but this time added more chakra to him, causing him to evolve into a complete skeleton with a silver color. The skeleton had horns on its head and a glowing eye socket, then a chakra sword was formed in the hand of the Susanoo.


    Susanoo swings the sword towards Shoda, Shoda uses the Body Flicker Technique to move away from the Susanoo.


    Shoda approached the Susanoo and sent another claw blade towards the Susanoo. The blade was destroyed when it hit the Susanoo, but the Susanoo was not destroyed this time, and signs of cutting appeared on the Susanoo''s structure.


    After Shoda saw that his strongest technique was of no use against the Susanoo, he quickly turned away.


    After Shoda moved away from the Susanoo, he turned into the shape of a nine-tailed fox, its fur was yellow and at the end of its tail white, the size of the fox was twice the size of the Susanoo''s skeleton.


    When Ryuu saw Shoda transformed, he added more chakra to Susanoo and made it evolve into the full human form. The Susanoo has four arms, two of which carry nothing and the others carry two weapons similar to the Kusarigama and each with three scythe blades, with one inverted, giving it the resemblance of a pinwheel. he blades are connected to a spiked rod tethered together by a long chain.


    The Susanoo swung the weapon with its chains in large circles allowing the blade part to spin like a propeller. Then he threw the weapon at the giant fox''s head, but the fox evaded the attack by moving its head aside.


    But Ryuu took control of the weapon to wrap it around the neck of the giant fox.Then, the Susanoo pulled the chain hanging on Shoda''s neck forcefully, which led to Shoda''s imbalance and brought him to the side of the Susanoo.


    Shoda regained his balance and tried to destroy the chains with his fangs and claws but he couldn''t, so he wanted to use force to pull himself away, but he felt suffocated and lost his balance and was pulled again, at this moment Ryuu spoke, "The hardness of the weapon and chains is more than the susanoo itself much, so it is almost impossible to destroy them."


    When Shoda heard this, he decided not to resist and went straight towards the Susanoo for a close fight. Shoda bit the hand that was pulling and added chakra to his teeth to enhance its hardness and penetration power and tried to destroy the hand but the force was not enough so he wanted to use a claw blade to cut the arm.


    Ryuu noticed Shoda''s actions so he controlled the Susanoo to swing Kusarigama toward Shoda''s claw and repel the attack using it.


    A claw blade hit Ryuu''s weapon, the blades shattered but Ryuu''s weapon was fine and didn''t have any scratches.


    ......

 Chapter 51 - 47- Ryuu Vs. Shoda (The Final Part)

    After smashing the claw blade, Ryuu swung his weapon toward Shoda, but at this moment Shoda''s nine tails moved and connected the six ends of the Susanoo, then Shoda focused on cutting the arm that bound him again.


    When the Susanoo was attached, Ryuu made some hand seals, after which an electrical discharge flowed from the entire Susanoo''s body, the electric flux touched the Shoda causing his muscles to contract, causing his body to involuntarily stiffen, while his body was damaged at the same time.


    "Susanoo: Chidori Current"


    Due to Ryuu''s attack, Shoda''s Nine Tails left the six limbs of the Susanoo, then the Susanoo kicked Shoda into the sky, then using the chains that tied Shoda''s neck and pulled him to the ground at great speed, Shoda''s body hit the ground, which resulted in a large crater on the ground.


    Then the Susanoo pulled the chains with great force towards him causing Shoda to fly towards him quickly. When Shoda''s body approached him, the two unarmed hands formed a giant Rasengan in each hand, striking Shoda''s body with it.


    "Susanoo: Rasengan"


    Shoda spewed blood from his mouth and flew away from the impact of the attack, then the Susanoo pulled him again, then clamped the weapon around his neck, and Ryuu said, "Give up, I''m the winner."


    Sho approached the two of them and said, "He doesn''t need to give up. You''re the winner of this fight."


    After hearing this, Ryuu deactivated the Mangekyou Sharingan, dissolving the Susanoo and removing the ability of his right eye. When the ability of his right eye was removed, Ryuu felt the pain gradually disappear and he felt the pressure on his body dissipate and his entire body relaxed.


    Shoda''s body shrank back to human form, and spewed some blood, Sho approached him and said seriously, "When the chains caught you, why didn''t you shrink your body to escape from them?"


    "I couldn''t, whenever I tried to shrink my body the chains would shrink to suffocate me, as if the chains had a special force I felt like I wanted to escape from them so I started shrinking more around my neck," Shoda said while breathing hard.


    "Ryuu, is there a certain ability in the chains you use?" Sho asked Ryuu, while carrying Shoda on his shoulder.


    "I also don''t know about this. This was the first time I used this weapon, but if I use the weapon more, I will eventually discover the ability," Ryuu said.


    ''I haven''t been back to Konoha for nineteen days, maybe the war has already started now'' Ryuu was planning to go back to Konoha the next day after he rested,Then the three of them went to the palace to rest.


    ....


    The next day, Ryuu returned to Konoha, after using the reverse summoning technique, he found himself in the seventh training ground but did not find Tsunade, Kushina, Mikoto, and Sayuri who should normally train here.


    ''It''s normal that they''re not here, it''s still early in the morning,'' Ryuu thought


    Having not found them, he went home, and on his way there he heard from people who were saying that the war had begun a week ago.


    The battle started between Iwa, Suna and Konoha, and their battles were in the country of rain, but Ame Village has not entered the battle yet.


    The battles were only between small divisions, there were some skirmishes between the genin and chunin forces, and the junin had not yet entered the fight, and the main army had not entered the war.


    Ryuu arrived at the house, but did not find Souta and Fugaku in it but found his aunt Fuku.


    Fuku greeted Ryuu and then had breakfast together, then Ryuu asked, "Ka-san where is Otto-san and Fugaku-ni-san? I didn''t see them when I came back."


    "Fugaku is participating in the war now. I hope he is fine and nothing will happen to him. As for Souta, he is busy arranging the clan members to join the war, and tightening security in Konoha so that no information from inside is leaked," said Fukuo with a sigh, who was worried about Fugaku. And her husband was busy with the affairs of the clan, she hated war and wished it would end quickly and that the war''s victims would be as few as possible.


    "Don''t worry, Fugaku-ni-san will be fine," when Ryuu heard Aunt Fuku''s sigh, he quickly calmed her down.


    "You''re not going to go to war either, are you?" Fuku said firmly, looking at Ryuu.


    Ryuu wanted to say I will go, but when he saw Fuku''s look, he knew that if he told her, she would prevent him from going to war on the pretext that he was young, so he lied, "I will never go to war. I am too young for this."


    "Hoo, I get it. You''re lying, aren''t you? You wanted to go to war but you didn''t tell me the truth because you knew I would stop you." Fuku looked at Ryuu hard, as if her gaze was penetrating Ryuu''s thoughts.


    Ryuu was resolute and didn''t lie anymore and said seriously, "Yes, I want to go to war, although there is a danger, it will give me a lot of chances to become stronger, so this time I will definitely go even if you try to stop me."


    Ryuu looked into Fuku''s eyes firmly and had no intention of backing down, even if Fuku refused to let him go.


    Fuku looked into Ryuu''s firm eyes and then sighed, "I won''t stop you this time. You can go to war. Souta told me how strong you are, but you have to be careful when you go to war."


    In fact, she wanted to stop him from going but when she looked into his resolute eyes and that her husband said that Ryuu was much stronger than Fugaku, she decided to let him go.


    "I will go to the Hokage to check if my team went on a mission or joined the war," Ryuu said after he finished breakfast, then left the house.


    Fuku sighed when she saw Ryuu come out of the house and thought ''I hope Souta is right and Ryuu is strong enough to go to war''


    But she remembered that Ryuu had awakened the Mangekyo Sharingan, so her fears subsided.


    She remembered the time when the previous Ryuu team died, how sad Ryuu was and started training hard, and she remembered the moment he told her and Souta that he had awakened the Mangekyu Sharingan, at that moment she was not happy because Ryuu had awakened the Mangekyo Sharingan because she saw his grief over the death of his comrades and felt sad and worry about him.


    ''I really hope he never loses someone dear to him again,'' Fuku thought as she remembered Ryuu''s grief for his comrades and wished with all her heart that Ryuu would never lose someone dear to himself.


    .....

 Chapter 52 - 48- Reunion With Tsunade And The Girls.

    Ryuu went to the Hokage''s building and when he arrived he saw Tsunade and the girls coming out of the building.


    "Did you see how that idiot tried to take me to sell me he didn''t expect that I was strong and I surprised him with my strength to the point that he was shedding tears." Sayuri was standing on Tsunade''s shoulder as she spoke excitedly.


    "Can you stop talking about this, you have mentioned it a thousand times," Kushina said in annoyance.


    "He didn''t cry because he was shocked by your strength, but he cried because you hit him with his balls," Mikoto said, explaining the real reason the man was crying.


    After Mikoto said this, Kushina noticed that someone was walking towards them, when she found out it was Ryuu she was happy and smiled and then ran towards Ryuu and hugged him tightly and said, "I missed you so much. Why are you so late back to Konoha?"


    Mikoto hugged Ryuu too, Tsunade stepped forward and patted Ryuu''s back and said, "It''s good that you showed up quickly, everyone was missing you and waiting for your return. Actually, I didn''t expect you to come back so quickly because you were trying to learn Sage Mode."


    At first, Tsunade did not know what the Sage Mode is, but she asked Katsuyu about this technique, and Katsuyu told her that this technique is difficult to learn and may take years to learn or a few months for people with talent, and Sayuri confirmed it, but she was so arrogant that she said that she learned Sage Mode in one day, Tsunade did not believe her. So I expected Ryuu to come back after some months.


    "I learned Sage Mode in one day but I stayed there to learn more techniques and make useful technique, if you learn Sage Mode I will teach you that technique." Ryuu wanted to teach them Sage Art: complete body cultivation, because it would increase their age and vitality of their body.


    Tsunade, Kushina, and Mikoto were shocked when they heard that Ryuu had completed his Sage Mode in one day, then at the same time they looked at Sayuri and thought ''Did she tell us the truth before''


    "I know Sage Mod already, teach me this technique." Sayuri jumped on Ryuu''s shoulder and sat on him and patted his cheek with her palm, she was curious and excited to learn the technique.


    "Okay I''ll teach you later" Ryuu said with a smile and tried to pat Sayuri''s head but she avoided his hand and moved to his other shoulder, making Ryuu sigh, then he had an idea and said to Sayuri, "If you want me to teach you this technique, you should make me pat you 5 times a day."


    "I refuse, I don''t want to learn that technique anymore, but you can at least tell me about using it," Sayuri said, pretending she didn''t want to learn the technique, but she was still curious about the technique Ryuu made.


    "If you want to know how to use the technique, you should allow me to pat you once a day," Ryuu said with a smirk.


    "I don''t want to know, I will ask my father or grandfather about it, they must know about this technique," ??Sayuri said annoyed and planned to go home to ask her father about the technique.


    "Do you really want to go home, they might not let you come back here again." Ryuu knows they will let her back but he tries to tease her and if he is lucky she might let him pet her.


    Sayuri started to hesitate. She had only been here for twenty days and saw Konoha and some places near Konoha only when Tsunade and the girls went out on errands outside Konoha.


    When Ryuu saw her hesitation, he smiled ''She needs a little stimulus to agree.''


    "How about this I will teach you the technique too if you agree to my previous request, patting you once a day is enough," he said wistfully as if he had given up too much in the deal.


    ''Does he think I''m stupid? He''s obviously trying to lure me with these words, ''Sayuri looked at Ryuu who pretends to have lost a lot with this deal, but she really wanted to know what technique Ryuu had made and was overwhelmed with curiosity, ''It''s not like I''m going to lose a lot by doing this, it''s just some patting It will end in a moment.''


    "Okay, I agree with that, but it''s only once a day, now I start my education," Sayuri said seriously, then got back to her enthusiasm and wanted to learn now.


    Ryuu smiled triumphantly and then said, "We will practice the technique tomorrow, but I will tell you some information about the technique now. The technique allows for an increase in lifespan and vi...Aaaah why did you do this"


    Sayuri slapped Ryuu''s face, leaving a trail of claws on his face.


    Sayuri was angry because she thought the technique Ryuu was talking about was her clan''s technique, and thought Ryuu was stupid for trying to trick her with that technique.


    "Because you tried to trick me with a technique I already know," Sayuri said seriously as she tried to rip Ryuu''s face off with her claws.


    Ryuu throws Sayuri away before hitting him in the face with her claws again, then seriously says, "Let me finish, don''t be so quick to judge that my technique is the same as your clan''s."


    "Okay, tell me what your technique does." Sayuri looked at Ryuu sharply and was ready to attack if she wasn''t convinced by his explanation.


    Then Ryuu explained about Sage Art: complete body cultivation but he did not say anything about sexual stamina.


    While Ryuu was demonstrating the use of the technique, Tsunade treated the wound on his face left by Sayuri''s claws.


    After Sayuri heard Ryuu''s explanation calmed down and returned to his shoulder, Ryuu said, "Can I pat you now? I told you about the technique."


    "Okay, on our deal once a day," Sayuri said and let Ryuu pat her.


    Ryuu touched her fur and felt soft, warm and comfortable when he touched her, then held her in his arms and started patting her head, he felt the indescribable feeling of carrying Sayuri in his arms, so much so that he always wanted to hold her like this.


    ....

 Chapter 53 - 49- Mission On The Border.

    Ryuu kept Sayuri in his arms, and started talking to Tsunade about the war.


    The peace that came after the first ninja war widened the economic gap between countries. The economic and commercial competition between countries increased to share influence across the world and control markets. Countries used "increasing the fairness" as an excuse and the supporting force for the war emerged and gained momentum. Then all countries officially implemented the use of force to expand their territories.


    The three major countries participating in the war decided that the fighting would be in the Rain Country to reduce the losses that might occur to their countries.


    Rain Country is located in the middle of the ninja world, it is a small but important area because it shares its borders with three countries which are fire, earth and wind.


    "I was ordered to go to the front line on the battlefield, Suna''s main army seems to have entered the war, and Chiyo seems to have made a new poison which is a very powerful poison," Tsunade said seriously, she had to go to the front line to examine the poisoned people and try to find An antidote to the poison that Chiyo made.


    Ryuu nodded, with Tsunade''s medicinal skills, she would be able to find the antidote to the poison Chiyo had created.


    "I will go alone to the front line, I am afraid that you will be assigned missions during this time, so be careful. Ryuu take good care of Kushina and Mikoto. At your age, you will be given espionage and intelligence missions and deliver war supplies to the front line," Tsunade said while She looks at Ryuu seriously.


    "Don''t worry, I will take good care of them." Although Kushina and Mikoto are strong and can protect themselves already, he will protect them and not make them endangered.


    Also, Kushina and Mikoto each have the strength to participate in the battlefield already, and they are stronger than the majority of the Chunin, and their strength is close to a special Jonin.


    "When are you going to the battlefield?" Ryuu asked curiously, he really wanted to go with Tsunade to the front lines to participate in the fight but he couldn''t disobey orders to carry out his desires to fight.


    "I will go now, you will be the leader in my absence," Tsunade said, then quickly went to the entrance to Konoha Village, some Chunin, Junin, and Medical-nin waiting for her there, ready to go to the front line.


    Mikoto spoke after Tsunade left, "We have already got our mission, our mission is to explore the border of the fire country, and we have to tell the village if we find enemies on the border, and if they are few and we can capture or kill them, we will do that and send a report to the village what we have done and We tell them the information we get from the enemies."


    "Since we have received the mission, let''s get ready. Let''s prepare the necessary ninja tools, food and water." After Ryuu gave the order, everyone dispersed and started getting ready.


    ...


    After they got ready, they gathered in front of the entrance to Konoha village, then Ryuu led the team towards the fire country border.


    Ryuu and the girls have been searching and exploring the frontiers of fire country for a week, but they haven''t found any enemy in this period.


    "The mission period is over, we have to go back and report the mission to the Hokage''s office." Ryuu gave orders to return to Konoha.


    After five minutes of moving in the direction of Konoha, he sensed that there were 5 people 20 km away.


    "I found 5 people and from the amount of chakra in their bodies I think they are 3 Chunin and 2 Genin." Ryuu said while pointing to the direction in which the potential enemies are.


    The four of them moved towards the enemies quickly, Ryuu spoke while moving, "Me and Sayuri will not fight, Kushina and Mikoto will fight them alone, don''t kill them either. We will capture them to extract information from them, if one of you is endangered, I will intervene and defeat the enemies myself."


    Kushina and Mikoto nodded in agreement with Ryuu''s decision, Sayuri was not interested in fighting weak people so she agreed with Ryuu''s decision.


    When they arrived at the enemy''s location, they saw 3 Chunin and 2 Genin and recognized them from their clothes as being from Suna Village.


    ''They don''t seem to have someone who possesses the sensing skill. So Kushina and Mikoto will make a sneak attack.'' Ryuu used sign language to give orders.


    Kushina and Mikoto carried out Ryuu''s orders and cautiously approached the five people and took out eight shurikens each and quietly and quickly threw them at the five people.


    The three chunin noticed the attack early so they could easily dodge the shuriken and one of the two Genin barely evaded the shuriken, but Mikoto appeared in front of him and slashed his neck using the kunai, and the last Genin hit his leg with three shurikens and fell to the ground and Kushina stabbed the kunai in the heart.


    Kushina used to kill after many bandit extermination missions, so she didn''t feel nauseous or vomit when she killed the Genin.


    Kushina and Mikoto chose to kill the Genin in a stealth attack and not the Chunin, because they noticed that the Chunin noticed their sneak attack early on and it became difficult to kill them in a stealth attack, so instead of failing the stealth attack and fighting against 5 people, it''s better to reduce their number.

 Chapter 54 - 50-

    One of the three Chunin was angry at the loss of two of his comrades due to a sneak attack. He tried to attack Kushina and Mikoto. But the captain grabbed him by the shoulder and stopped him from attacking.


    "Calm down, don''t rush to attack, we are three and they are two, let''s work together to kill them, we can arrest them too, even though they are children but we can enjoy their bodies." The leader licked his lips and smiled, he didn''t even care about the death of his comrades but he cares about enjoying the bodies of the two girls in front of him. He hasn''t had s#x in a long time so he doesn''t care, even if he releases his lust on 9 and 11-year-olds.


    When Ryuu heard what the Chunin Leader said, he was so angry and wanted to go and kill him, but Ryuu calmed down and thought, ''I''ll let Mikoto and Kushina capture them first and then I''ll make him wish for death, if Kushina didn''t kill him first''


    Kushina was very angry upon hearing the words of the person in front of her, who wanted to defile her body, and she really wanted to kill him, "Mikoto-nee, let''s kill them quickly."


    Mikoto nodded in agreement, she was also angry. Then Mikoto activated her Sharingan, her eyes turned red and there were 2 tomoes spinning inside her eye.


    Kushina grabbed eight shurikens and threw them at the enemies, specifically the enemy''s leader, and then used hand seals.


    "Shadow Shuriken Technique"


    Within moments, the number of shurikens had quadrupled.


    The enemy leader used hand seals and built a large amount of air into his chest. the leader distils chakra to expel a great gust of wind directly from their mouth.


    "Projectile Deflection Blast"


    The wind deflected all the shurikens heading towards them.


    Then the three Chunin tried to get close to Kushina and Mikoto. But as soon as they got close, Mikoto pulled a fireball out of her mouth.


    "Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall."


    One of the Chunin used hand seals and placed his hand on the ground and the ground was raised to protect them from the fireball.


    After that, the three Chunin dispersed and surrounded Kushina and Mikoto from all sides.


    The chunin leader licked his lips and told Kushina and Mikoto, "You both can surrender now and we''ll leave you both alive. You''re just going to serve us with your bodies for a while. Don''t worry, you''ll feel happy and you''ll start screaming for more and wanting to have fun later."


    "Please don''t kill us, we''ll do whatever you want," Mikoto said in fear, shivering, as if she was afraid of death.


    The leader came to Mikoto''s side and grabbed her arm tightly and said while laughing, "Don''t worry, you''re making the right choice."


    After that, he reached out towards Mikoto''s clothes to try to rip them off. But at this moment he found his body not moving and Mikoto vanished from her spot, as if she wasn''t there from the beginning. ''Damn it''s genjutsu''


    He tried to get out of the illusion, when he came out of the illusion he felt pain in the part between his legs.


    When he looked down he found that the part between his legs had been cut off, when he realized he had been cut off he felt more pain and started screaming from the mother and collapsed to the ground, "AAAAAAA fuck you bitch how dare you do this I''m going to kill you"


    The leader tried to stand up, but whenever he tried to stand, he felt pain. When he stood, he found that his followers were in the same condition, the part between their legs was also cut.


    He was shocked that they were defeated so quickly by two little girls, he said in a hoarse voice in pain, "How can you be so strong?"


    "We are not strong but you are very weak, you have to feel remorse for insulting us because you will feel much more pain than this," Mikoto said in a cold voice, making the person who hears it shudder.


    Ryuu and Sayuri appeared next to Mikoto and Kushina and looked at the three Chuunin, ''They''re weaker than I expected, Sarah, show me their strength and also Kushina and Mikoto''s.''


    "Okay~" Sarah said in a gentle tone.


    [Name: Babu


    STR=Genin=8


    AGI=Genin=9


    Chakra:113]


    [Name: Babo


    STR=Genin=10


    AGI=Genin=8


    Chakra:150]


    [Name: Bobo


    STR=Chunin=12


    AGI=Genin=10


    Chakra:143]


    [Name: Kushina Uzumaki


    STR=Chunin=20


    AGI=Jonin(Low)=25


    Chakra=Jonin=450]


    [Name: Mikoto Uchiha


    STR=Jonin(Low)=25


    AGI=Jonin=32


    Chakra=Jonin=287]


    Ryuu miscalculated the strength of the enemies because he measured their strength according to the chakra in their body.


    ''Kushina and Mikoto are stronger than I thought, the enemies are much weaker than I thought and also didn''t seem to be from Suna Village really'' thought Ryuu, then approached the Chunin leader and used Genjutsu: Sharingan on him and extracted the information.


    ''I also guessed they''re not from Suna Village they''re just nin-missing from other small villages, but they seem to have helped Suna Village locate supplies for Konoha''s army,'' Ryuu frowned for a moment, then smiled and started torturing the three idiots for hours.


    Mikoto and Kushina helped him in their torture, and they were all angry because of the stupid leader''s words, so they tortured them in the most painful way.

 Chapter 55 - Unnamed

    Sorry, there won''t be any class today.


    Anyway, I want you to vote on some things:


    1- Do you want to increase the members of the harem.


    Yes.(tell me the girl you want to add.)


    No


    2- Do you want Chapters of 18+


    Yes.


    No.


    And again I''m sorry because there is no Chapter today.

 Chapter 56 - 51- The Task Of Delivering Supplies

    ¡ñNote: I changed Special Jonin to Jonin (Low).I''ve heard that special j¨­nin are not a true strength level. are a ninja who, rather than having all-around j¨­nin skills, only excel in a specific area.


    The three people died after being tortured for 6 hours straight. Ryuu was feeling at ease after torturing them, Ryuu thought, ''I wonder if I became sadistic because I enjoyed torturing them, n not, I was angry at them because they insulted Kushina and Mikoto''.


    "Let''s go back to Konoha to present the information we got to the Hokage," Ryuu said as he moved toward Konoha while the girls followed him.


    ''It takes a very long time to move around like this, I have to learn the Flying Thunder God technique to facilitate movement and it is also useful in combat.''


    ...


    After arriving in Konoha, they went to the Hokage''s office and submitted a report on the mission and the information they had obtained. The Hokage decided to change the course of the war supplies and then assigned them the task of protecting the supplies that would be sent two days later to the war.


    After that, Ryuu and the girls went to their homes to rest, and two days later, Ryuu and the girls gathered in front of the Konoha Gate and waited for five minutes, after which three Chuunin and one Jounin appeared with the supplies.


    They identified themselves, then went to the Rain Country, and used the ancient supply path that was discovered by Suna Village, because Ryuu asked the Hokage not to change the direction of the path in order to destroy the Suna forces who would ambush them there.


    The Hokage accepted Ryuu''s request but did not give Ryuu all the supplies but divided them into two parts. Three-quarters of the supplies would take the new route, and the remaining quarter would be taken by Ryuu via the old route.


    That''s why there were Jonin with them, usually the people who delivered the supplies are Chunin and Genin. Also, the Hokage knew that Ryuu''s strength was at Jonin level or above so he was confident that they could eliminate the Suna forces who had ambushed them.


    Ryuu is also confident in his current strength and that most people in the current ninja world can''t face him only some people who can be counted with one hand. Sayuri is also with them and she is strong too.


    As expected when they reached the border of Rain Country, they were surrounded by two jonin (low) and four chunin, ninjas from Suna Village.


    As soon as the enemies appeared, Ryuu and Sayuri quickly moved towards them, their speed was so great that the enemies didn''t notice them moving, within moments they appeared next to the jonin (low).


    Sayuri used a claw blade to decapitate the jonin (low), while Ryuu used the chidori to stab the other jonin (low) in the heart.


    Sayuri uses a claw blade to cut off the head of the Jonin (low), while Ryuu uses Chidori Current against the other Jonin (low) and immobilizes him, then looks into his eyes and uses Genjutsu: Sharingan to extract information from him, then cuts the throat of the Jonin (low) using Kunai.


    As soon as this happened, the four Chuunin were shocked, and then bounced in different directions trying to escape as fast as they could.


    Mikoto blocked the path of one of the Chunin, when he saw her blocking his way, he took out kunai and tried to stab her but the kunai passed through her and then she disappeared as if Mikoto was just a mirage, then he felt something stabbing him from behind, and the last thing he heard before he died was Mikoto''s voice, "I didn''t expect To be deceived easily with a simple technique like Clone Technique, you are very weak."


    At the same time, Kushina blocked another Chunin''s escape route and started fighting with him. After clashing with him in Taijutsu for a while, Kushina pulled away from him and took of decree paper with some seals on it from her jacket pocket and threw it at the Chunin, the Chunin sensed danger so he avoided the paper.


    After they avoided the paper, Kushina approached him and started to fight him closely again, then after a while she retreated and then threw the paper at the Chuunin again, which the Chuunin dodged.


    Kushina did this cycle three more times, then Kushina kicked the Chuunin and made him take a step back. At this moment, the Chuunin found that his body was not moving and then noticed that he was standing inside a five-pointed star made of five paper seal.


    Using one hand seal, Kushina activated the seal completely. In a moment, the five-pointed star on which the Chuunin was standing caught fire, burning the Chuunin, causing him to scream in pain. He wanted to get out of the seal, but he couldn''t move. After a minute, the Chuunin no longer screamed. Five minutes later, his body was reduced to ashes.


    The other two were also killed by the Jounin and the three Chunin who came with Ryuu.


    "Let''s go deliver supplies, then we''ll go back to Konoha," the Jonin said to everyone, and they started moving again toward the main Konoha army camp.


    Half a day later, they arrived at the main camp of Konoha''s forces, and when they wanted to enter the camp, Gonen appeared in front of them and then examined them, after verifying their identity and the reason for their coming here, he made them enter the camp.

 Chapter 57 - 52- Chiyo Poison

    When Ryuu, Kushina, and Mikoto arrive at the front lines and ask about Tsunade''s whereabouts, they are told that she is still busy creating an antidote to Chiyo''s poison and doesn''t want anyone to bother her while doing so.


    Ryuu was surprised because it had been two weeks but Tsunade hadn''t made the antidote yet, normally it would take Tsunade a few days to make the antidote. When he asked about this, he was told that every time Tsunade made an antidote, Chiyo would make another potent poison.


    Konoha''s medical ninja on the battlefield against Suna Village couldn''t break down this poison and create a detoxifying potion, and an anti-toxin potion without Tsunade''s help so most of the work was on it. But when she finds a way to make the antidote, she will teach the medical ninja, so that they can make the antidote in large numbers and quickly.


    The poison Chiyo created caused many deaths and injuries to the Konoha ninja, but with Tsunade''s intervention, the number of deaths was reduced.


    Fortunately, Tsunade was there. Because if it does not exist and the poison is not contained, even if Konoha defeats Suna, Konoha will lose a lot of ninjas.


    Konoha is strong not only because of the powerful ninja it possesses but also because Konoha has the lowest death rate due to injuries.


    After a ninja is injured, the ninja''s sufficient medical reserve in Konoha makes it only take a few days for a lightly injured ninja to recover, and only a few months for the seriously injured.


    For the rest of the ninja villages, because they have a shortage of medical ninjas, it takes several weeks for a lightly injured ninja to recover, but it is difficult for a seriously injured ninja to survive.


    Over time and the longer the war lasts, the fighting power of Konoha would have an absolute advantage against the rest of the villages.


    Not only that, a ninja who survived injuries would have the advantage of having more combat experience and might increase his strength, making Konoha even more powerful.


    But the poisons that Chiyo made broke Konoha''s way of fighting. A ninja who was infected with the poison that Chiyo spread would not last long even if he did not die instantly on the battlefield.


    In the past, when fighting against Suna Village ninjas, as long as a ninja didn''t die instantly, in the end, he could always restore his fighting strength with the help of Konoha''s medical ninja.


    After Chiyo invented these poisons, all weapons used by ninjas in Suna Village were coated with these poisons.


    Now, even if Konoha ninjas were slightly injured by these weapons, their bodies would be invaded by these toxins and then they would die if they didn''t take the antidote quickly.


    The best medical ninja on the battlefield can only extend the life of a poisoned person by one week, and prevent the ninja from dying instantly.


    If the antidote was not deployed quickly, Konoha''s combat power would definitely suffer heavy losses.


    Before Tsunade''s arrival, Konoha lost hundreds of ninjas on the battlefield due to the poison Chiyo had created, which can be said to be a heavy loss. But once Tsunade arrives, that number drops to dozens and within two weeks there are no more deaths, because Tsunade has had enough experience with the poisons that Chiyo makes and every time a new poison appears, Tsunade can make the antidote faster than before.


    But although there are no dead people, the poisoned people need time to recover, which reduces the number of Konoha ninjas participating in the war.


    Tsunade is currently trying to create an antidote to the new poison Chiyo is displaying, as well as a fast-acting antidote to get the ninja back to the battlefield quickly.


    Ryuu, Kushina, and Mikoto couldn''t help Tsunade, even though they were Tsunade''s disciples, it''s a pity that they didn''t learn much about medical ninjutsu.


    "If you want to rest before returning to Konoha, you can live in a tent." One of the ninja led Ryuu and the rest of the group that had brought supplies to the outskirts of the camp where some empty tents were pitched there.


    Since the number of tents is fixed, their group that brought in supplies could only live in relatively remote places.


    There was a tent for four people to live in, so Ryuu and the girls decided to live with us in that tent.


    As soon as they entered the tent, Mikoto spoke as she looked inside the tent, "Is this where we are going to sleep?"


    There are no things in the tent, just a very simple floor. If they don''t guess wrong, they''ll sleep here.


    "Well we have to put up with that we''re at war, and they don''t have time to make a bed for all the ninjas," Ryuu spoke as he consoled Mikoto.


    "Haha, Mito-Basan told me that this might happen so I borrowed a strong storage seal from her and stowed away a big bed for the four of us." Kushina laughed, pulled out a wrapper and blew it in the middle of the tent and sent some chakra into it, and in a moment a huge bed appeared in the middle of the tent Enough for them all to sleep in.


    "Then shall we sleep together?" Mikoto said as she looked at Ryuu and her face turned red from embarrassment as she thought that she would sleep with him in the same bed, and Kushina''s face turned red upon hearing Mikoto''s words, she had never thought of that possibility before. They both thought about embarrassing things that might happen in bed which made their redness even worse.


    But Ryuu didn''t care and wasn''t embarrassed, Mikoto and Kushina were very young and their bodies hadn''t fully developed, even if his sexual urges were awakened, he wouldn''t feel any sexual desires towards them because they were still children.


    When Ryuu noticed Kushina and Mikoto''s embarrassment, he said with a sigh, "If you two are embarrassed to sleep with me, I can sleep on the floor."


    "Don''t sleep on the floor, you can sleep with us," Kushina and Mikoto said at the same time.


    Ryuu looked at them for a moment and then said seriously, "No, if I sleep with you, you will feel nervous and you may not sleep, which will exhaust you, we are at war so we should rest well."


    ''baka'' Kushina and Mikoto thought at the same time and were upset because Ryuu refused to sleep with them, but after thinking for a moment they thought Ryuu''s words were true and they might be nervous about Ryuu sleeping with them in the same bed.


    After that everyone went to sleep.

 Chapter 58 - 53- The Slow Progress Of Sage Body

    ¡ñNote: I wrote another novel called (One Piece: The Ship of Lust) that you can check out if you want to.


    Both Kushina and Mikoto slept, but Ryuu and Sayuri did not sleep and Ryuu sat in the lotus position and Sayuri sat near him, and they both entered the Sage Mode and started using Sage Art: complete body cultivation.


    Ryuu has not slept once since he learned Sage Art: body cultivation. Even if he is very tired, he can use it to relieve fatigue and mental and physical stress.


    Eight hours later, Kushina and Mikoto woke up and looked at Ryuu who was sitting in the lotus position. Mikoto sighed and said, "It doesn''t look like he has fallen asleep again, is this technique really making him not need to sleep?"


    "This technique is really useful, it can strengthen his body and give him enough rest that he does not need to sleep, I want to learn this technique too" Kushina wanted to be stronger and this technique was the best way to get strength.


    "Even if you want to learn it, we can''t. The level of chakra in our bodies is not enough to learn the sage status so we can''t learn this technique." Mikoto shattered Kushina''s dreams of learning this technique.


    Kushina sighed and said "there''s still hope, we''re still young and we''re still too chakra. Anyway let''s go find some good food, we haven''t eaten anything but food pills since we went out on the mission."


    Unlike the previous missions they hunted from the jungle to eat, in this mission they traveled fast and didn''t have time to hunt, so they ate unpalatable food pills every day.


    This made Kushina, who was very comfortable in her previous missions, a little bit unbearable.


    "Okay, let''s go. Maybe they''re distributing some food at the camp," Mikoto said as she came out of the tent.


    Kushina came out of the tent after Mikoto and followed her thinking ''I hope it tastes good''.


    Ryuu felt Kushina and Mikoto wake up from the tent but didn''t open his eyes and continued cultivating. On the way here he didn''t have much time to cultivate so he wasted a lot of time without cultivation and he''s trying to make up for it now.


    After another seven hours, Ryuu opened his eyes and looked around and no one found him. Even Sayuri had come out of the tent an hour ago. Ryuu stood up and felt some pain in his legs from sitting for so long. Ryuu canceled Sage Mode and then spoke in his mind ''Sarah, show me my stats, please''


    ''You are really a vile and unscrupulous person, you never talk to me and all you ask is that I show you your stats or the stats of your enemies, don''t forget I have a personality now and I need someone to talk to me, I''m bored here why don''t you talk to me more''


    Sarah''s sad voice appeared in Ryuu''s mind, she was sad and upset because Ryuu didn''t talk to her much, he didn''t even talk to her for days even though she was living in his mind.


    ''Don''t worry, I''ll talk to you more from now on'' Ryuy sighed. He''s been used to not talking to the system for months.


    ''It''s good that you understand this.'' After she said this, Sarah showed Ryuu''s stats.


    --------


    Name:  Ryuu Uchiha


    ?Strength Level: semi-Kage=95


    ?Agility: kage (Low)=111


    ?Chakra: Super Kage =9,265


    Gender: male


    Age: 9


    Bloodline:  Uchiha- Senju


    physique: Sage body (completion percentage 0.21%)


    ----------


    "My strength will enter Kage level soon," Ryuu thought, then looked toward the Sage Body''s completion percentage and felt depressed, "Although I know it will take a long time but it is annoying when it progresses so slowly."


    ''You shouldn''t be depressed by this, your progress will be faster as you upgrade the skill, and if you level up to Advanced Grandmaster you can use it on the move and also you can use it without having to go into a Sage Mode.'' Sarah consoled Ryuu, when she heard what he said.


    At this moment, Kushina and Mikoto entered with some food in hand. Then Sayuri entered after them. Mikoto said with a smile, "Ryuu, this is your lunch. You didn''t eat breakfast, so we brought you a double portion."


    "Thank you." Ryuu said and then started eating the food, the food that Mikoto and Kushina had prohibited was just porridge and some bread and it wasn''t that tasty but Ryuu kept eating it until there was nothing left.


    When Ryuu gets to eat, Kushina says, "The group that came with us returned to Konoha 5 hours ago, so we should go back alone now."


    "Okay, let''s go back now," Ryuu said. Then he and the girls started collecting their things, and then came out of the tent, then Ryuu remembered that Tsunade was in this camp and asked the girls, "Did you go to meet Tsunade-sensei?"


    "We tried to meet her but we weren''t allowed because she is too busy right now," Kushina said while sighing.


    Ryuu nodded and then he and the girls got out of the camp and started moving towards Konoha Village.


    Ryuu and the girls really wanted to take a warm shower and eat better food so once they got back to Konoha they went home to rest.


    Two days later, they went to the Hokage''s building to take another mission.


    Soon, one month passed.


    During this period, Ryuu and the girls continued to take on various missions, and the tasks varied from spying, gathering information, checking the borders, and delivering war supplies to the front lines.


    During this month, Ryuu and the girls kept asking the Hokage to join the front lines.. Finally, after a month of insistence, the Hokage accepted their request.

 Chapter 59 - 54- Joining The Konoha Troops

    During this month, Ryuu and the girls became stronger. Ryuu also developed the wind release: rasenshuriken.


    Also, Ryuu had finally reached the level of a Kage (low) in strength, and his chakra level had reached the One-tailed beast. However, Ryuu is still not the strongest in the group.


    Sayuri is the strongest in the group, Sayuri''s strength has reached the level of Kage (Mid), this month.


    When Sayuri saw that everyone was training, she started training with them too. She imitated Ryuu and started using the Shadow Clone Technique to practice.


    Ryuu was shocked when he saw her stats, because he thought her strength was similar to her brother''s. This is because Ryuu was told by Sho that Sayuri had a fight with Shoda that ended in a tie.


    Ryuu ask Sayuri about this, Sayuri told him that the fight she had with her brother was 10 years ago.


    And these are the group''s current stats.


    [Name: Kushina Uzumaki


    ?STR=Jonin(Low)=22


    ?AGI=Jonin(Low)=28


    ?Chakra=Jonin=487]


    [Name: Mikoto Uchiha


    ?STR=Jonin(Low)=27


    ?AGI=Jonin=34


    ?Chakra=Jonin=312]


    [Name:  Ryuu Uchiha


    ?Strength Level: kage (Low)=104


    ?Agility: kage (Low)=120


    ?Chakra: One-tailed beast =10,783]


    [Name: Sayuri.


    STR= Kage(Mid)=154


    AGI= Kage(Mid)=183


    Chakra= Two-tailed beast=29,587]


    Anyway ,After the Hokage agreed to their request to join the war, they left Konoha with some supplies that they will deliver to the Konohagakure camp, and then they will join the war.


    When Ryuu and the girls arrived at the camp and found that three-quarters of Konoha''s troops were not present in the camp, Ryuu asked one of the ninjas who remained in the camp, "Where are the rest of the troops?"


    "Tsunade-sama sent three-quarters of the troops in to attack the Suna village camp while our quarter stayed with Sakumo-sama here to guard the food and weapons supplies." The ninja recognized Ryuu but still checked him because he might be someone else using the transformation technique, after verifying that he was Really Ryuu, tell this information. "Chiyo hasn''t made any new poisons in over a week, and most of the poisons she makes are now useless because of the antidote that Tsunade-sama made. Tsunade-sama also developed a fast-acting antidote and was made in large numbers with the help of medical-nin for that.Tsunade-sama has decided to attack today."


    "Since when did the troops leave? And in which direction is the Suna Village camp?" Ryuu asked the ninja.


    "They left an hour ago, and the Suna Village camp site is in that direction," the ninja answered as he pointed to the west.


    After that, Ryuu and the girls try to catch up with the Konoha troops heading towards the Suna Village camp.


    After a quarter of an hour moving quickly, Ryuu and the girls arrived at the troops of Konoha Village, who still had not reached the Suna Village camp.


    As soon as they approached the troops, ten ninja troops stopped and came towards them, when they saw that the person following them was Tsunade''s disciple Ryuu, they did not attack him but someone approached him to make sure that it was really him. After that, they led them towards Tsunade, who was walking in the front of the troops.


    After that, Ryuu and the girls met with Tsunade, as soon as Tsunade saw them, she was surprised and said, "Ryuu, what are you all doing here?"


    "Hello Tsunade-sensei, I haven''t seen you in over a month. I missed you." Ryuu greeted Tsunade first and then answered her question with a smile, "We have taken consent from the Hokage to take part in the war, and we are here to help you defeat the forces of Suna Village. With us here we will be able to defeat the Suna forces more quickly."


    "Ha-ha-ha, Tsunade-sama, your disciple likes to tell jokes." One of the ninja walking beside Tsunade said, then said seriously, "But if what he says isn''t a joke, he is too conceited and his arrogance might kill him."


    The ninja had long, pale blue hair reaching his back, and his eyes were dark green. He wore the standard Konoha shinobi outfit with forehead protector and the pocket-less flak jacket.


    Ryuu looked at the ninja who had spoken and immediately remembered him. ''Dan Kat¨­ is Tsunade''s Lover in the original work. What is happening here? Tsunade wasn''t supposed to know him at this time.''


    ''I think this is the so-called butterfly effect, your presence in this world changes events. But the will of the world itself is trying to recover the original events and correct the timeline'' Sarah spoke in Ryuu''s mind.


    ''Are you saying that the will of the world knew I was after Tsunade, so the will of the world made Tsunade and Dan meet earlier? Then why didn''t the will of the world do anything when I got close to Kushina and Mikoto,'' Ryuu felt uncomfortable hearing Sarah''s words.


    ''I think if you die or be absent for a long time from Kushina and Mikoto, their love for you may fade due to the influence of the will of the world and unexpected events occur that will make them fall in love with Minato and Fugaku,''. Sarah said very seriously.


    ''It''s impossible, Mikoto and Kushina won''t do this because they love me.'' Ryuu was not convinced by Sara''s words and refused to believe that Mikoto and Kushina would do this.


    ''There are many examples of someone dying and then his girlfriend or wife falling in love with someone else. What makes you an exception'' Sarah spoke in a humorous way.


    Hearing Sarah''s words Ryuu''s hands started to sweat, but at this moment he heard Sarah''s voice in his mind laughing, ''Haha don''t worry I was joking with you, there''s no such thing as the will of the world or anything about correcting the timeline, what happened is just Butterfly Effect''


    ''Damn can you stop joking, this was so annoying'' Veins popped up Ryuu''s forehead in anger, and he wanted to scream but he stopped himself.


    "Ryuu, don''t be alarmed by Dan''s words, he''s right, you shouldn''t be arrogant, it''s dangerous," Tsunade said when she saw the annoyance on Ryuu''s face.


    "I''m not bothered by this," Ryuu spoke, and he really wasn''t bothered by Dan''s words because he could prove the truth of his words by showing his strength.

 Chapter 60 - 55- Sneak Attack

    "So how many Suna ninjas are there in the camp that we will attack?" Ryuu asked Tsunade who was walking in front of him.


    "The number of troops in the Suna Village camp is 6000 ninjas and they are more than us. The number of troops I command is 3,840, so we will sneak a sneak attack on the Suna Ninja and then withdraw" Tsunade answered Ryuu''s question.


    Although there are many ninjas in Konohagakure, not many of them were sent to the battlefield against the ninjas of Suna village.


    Because Fire Country is surrounded by all the big countries, Konoha must beware of the attacks of the other Great Country at any time, So there must always be a large group of ninjas on the border to protect from the attacks of other ninja villages.


    Especially now during the war, no one knows when other countries will suddenly strike the lands of Fire Country.


    "However in terms of advanced combat power we have an absolute advantage, so if we really fight we may not lose. But we will not fight them to death. Our Mission is to try to kill the leaders of the Suna troops and then withdraw and we have to do that within two hours. If we don''t kill the leaders and the two hours time is up we will withdraw."


    "Early morning the day after tomorrow we will attack the Suna village camp. Early in the morning, when people are drowsy, even if the ninja find our tracks, it will take a certain time to respond. There is still an hour to early morning as soon as we get there we will start our sneak attack ".


    Tsunade explained the entire sneak attack plan to Ryuu.


    At dawn, the sky gradually broke, the pale blue sky was inlaid with a few residual stars, and the earth was hazy, like a silver-gray veil.


    At this time, the sky was slightly exposed, and the clouds gathered on the horizon like a crowd, as if soaked in blood, showing a faint red.


    The Suna Ninja camp is heavily guarded, and more than thirty Suna Ninja guards alternately patrol.


    "Konoha people are so busy taking care of themselves because of Chiyo-sama, how come they come? We''re patrolling like this, it doesn''t make sense." One ninja yawned and told the ninja who was taking over.


    "You shouldn''t be negligent. I heard that Konoha''s medical ninja was able to create an antidote to Chiyo-sama''s poison with the help of Tsunade Senju, so they might attack at any moment." One of the ninja reprimanded the ninja who had complained earlier.


    "Even if it happens and they attack us, we are not afraid. We have Chiyo-sama and Ebiz¨­-sama in the camp, and the number of ninjas in our camp is more than the number of ninjas in Konoha camp, if they confront us face to face they will send themselves to death, hehe" Another ninja spoke arrogantly and started laughing.


    None of them expected death to approach quietly. Under the bright moonlight, a team of 3,840 rushed in trying to infiltrate the Suna Ninja Camp.


    "Tsunade-sama, we are only a kilometer away from the Suna Ninja camp, if we keep getting close it will be easy to spot us.Tsunade-sama, what should we do?" One of the Hyuga ninja activated the byakukan and checked the distance between them and the Suna ninja camp, then spoke to Tsunade.


    "Let''s get rid of the Suna camp guards first," Tsunade said coldly.


    "Yes." Several people nodded together, their figures quickly dissipated, and rushed towards the guard post.


    It was not so much a battle as it was a silent assassination. The poor group of Suna who was still despicing Konoha just now could hardly make a scream, and his soul returned to heaven.


    But one of the guards who was vigilant shouted to alert the troops in the camp before he died.


    "Troops that with fire affinity, use fire jutsu, shoot." Once they were discovered, Tsunade gave orders.


    Tsunade divided the troops according to the affinity of the element they possess? In order to facilitate the giving of orders.


    As soon as the Konoha ninja heard Tsunade''s orders, they used the fire release. Hundreds of huge fireballs crossed a beautiful 0.5 parabola in mid-air and headed straight towards Suna Ninja''s camp.


    Although the Suna Ninja camp had been alerted, the troops of the Suna village were scattered and many of them could not react in time to the Konoha attack, only some of them who had experience in wars were able to respond to the attack and try to reduce the losses it would cause.


    Even though dozens of experienced Suna ninjas tried to minimize casualties, the Konoha troops attack still killed dozens of Suna ninjas.


    "Troops with water element affinity, use water jutsu, shoot"


    "Troops with Earth element affinity, use Earth Jutsu, shoot"


    "Troops with lightning element affinity, use lightning jutsu, shoot"


    "Troops with wind element affinity, use wind jutsu, shoot"


    All kinds of jutsu were unleashed with various elements, filling the battlefield with attacks of fire, water, lightning, wind and earth. Killing hundreds of Suna ninjas.


    "Damn it, what are the guarding ninjas doing, how did they not notice so many troops approaching the camp," Chiyo said uncomfortably.


    After this barrage of attacks, Chiyo tried to arrange Suna''s troops as quickly as possible and her brother Ebiz¨­ helped her in this, and within five minutes, Suna''s troops were fully arranged under Chiyo and Ebiz¨­''s supervision, and they responded to the attacks of Konoha''s troops.

 Chapter 61 - 56- "We Have To Kill Him At Any Cost."

    The sound of hand-to-hand combat resounded in the entire army immediately, followed by the roar of the ninjutsu colliding with each other.


    "Use poisons, make them regret attacking us."


    "Don''t be afraid, they are much less than our numbers, we have an advantage over them."


    As soon as Chiyo and Ebiz¨­ pacify the ninjas of the Suna camp, a fierce battle begins between the Konoha ninjas and the Suna ninjas.


    But what the Suna camp ninja didn''t expect was that their poisons became almost useless because all Konoha ninjas had an antidote to the poisons that Chiyo had created.


    Tsunade and the Medical Ninjas have gone to great lengths to create a sufficient antidote for all the Ninjas currently engaged in the war.


    Although the poisons are useless, the Suna ninja''s numbers are still larger, which gives them an advantage in the war.


    Ryuu slashed the throat of the Suna ninja in front of him with a kunai, then spoke to Sayuri, "Sayuri, keep an eye on Kushina and Mikoto. If they''re in danger, help them."


    "Okay, I''ll do this. But I''m curious what you''re going to try," Sayuri said while looking at Ryuu.


    Ryuu smiled and spoke, "I will directly hack Suna''s troops to get to the leaders and kill them quickly."


    After Ryuu had his word, he immediately rushed over to Chiyo''s location that he had seen earlier and located her.?


    He had checked Chiyo and Ebiz¨­''s strength earlier and neither of them had reached Kage level, and he was sure of defeating them even without using his Sharingan.


    __________________


    [Name: Chiyo


    STR=semi-Kage=93


    AGI=Elite Jonin=65


    Chakra=Elite Jonin=539]


    [Name: Ebiz¨­


    STR=semi-Kage=84


    AGI=Elite Jonin=72


    Chakra=Elite Jonin=763]


    ___________________


    "Boy, come back here. Do you want to die by going there?" A Konoha ninja noticed Ryuu leaving the squad and engaging with the enemy alone as he tried to advance.


    Ryuu didn''t care about the screaming ninja behind him and moved forward.


    He was in front of Ryuu 6 ninja Suna, as soon as they saw him they started laughing and mocking.


    "Hehehehe, I didn''t expect Konoha to let such a young kid go to the battlefield. Doesn''t Konoha have a ninja anymore?"


    "I did not expect to send such a kid to the battlefield."


    "Kill him, no sympathy for enemies even if they are kid"


    One of the ninja came forward and tried to cut Ryuu using the kunai, but as soon as the kunai reached Ryuu''s body he disappeared from his place, Ryuu moved so fast that the ninja couldn''t see him, "Damn, where is he?"


    Moments later, the ninja''s head flew from its place and then fell to the ground. The ninja still had some consciousness that remained for seconds. In these seconds, he saw his headless body falling to the ground.


    ''Impossible, is this my body?'' These were his last thoughts.


    After killing the ninja he used one hand seal, took a deep breath and then exhaled a very hot fire from his mouth. After the fire escaped from Ryuu''s mouth, he manipulated it into an eastern dragon shape and then divided it into five eastern dragons and shot towards the five ninjas in front of him.


    "Fire Release: Fire Dragon Flame Bullet."


    The fire in the form of dragons hit the five ninjas and turned them into ashes due to its intense heat. Then the dragons continued to move forward, turning ten ninjas into ashes before they were extinguished.


    Almost all Suna ninjas noticed Ryuu''s presence after using this jutsu.


    After that, Ryuu rushed towards the Suna ninja in front of him.


    "How is this possible?"


    "Damn this kid ain''t easy"


    The rest of the Suna ninjas reacted quickly, and their faces was full of solemnity and seriousness.


    Ryuu gathered the lightning chakra in both of my hands, after a while the lightning flowed heavily from his hands, then Ryuu waved his hands towards the group of ninjas in front of him.


    "Chidori Senbon."


    Lightning flashed and then turned into a group of fine needles, the needles pierced the bodies of dozens of Suna Ninjas, all of the Suna Ninjas that had been hit by the attack fell dead, with a look of panic and unwillingness on their faces.


    Not only were the Suna ninjas shocked by Ryuu''s strength, but even the Konoha ninjas were shocked and no one expected Ryuu to be this strong.


    "Sister, did you see this?" Ebiz¨­ was very shocked at the strength Ryuu had shown.


    "Yes. Also, the lightning technique the kid just used, I hadn''t seen it before, which means he invented it." Chiyo spoke while gritting her teeth.


    "This kid is stronger than Elite Jonin."Chiyo looked at Ryuu who was killing her village ninja as he was heading towards her, then spoke to her brother, "Ebiz¨­ let''s kill him quickly, if this kid is so strong at this young age, he''ll get stronger when he grows up and no one can stop him anymore."


    Not only Chiyo wanted Ryuu dead but all Suna ninjas who saw the power he showed wanted to kill this threat, because they think if Ryuu was given enough time to grow he would be at Kage level, but they don''t know that Ryuu is already at Kage level.


    "We have to kill this kid"


    "No matter what method is used, we must kill this kid."


    Dozens of Suna ninjas immediately ran towards Ryuu, trying to kill him at any cost.


    All Suna ninjas used their best wind jutsu and shot Ryuu towards Ryuu, believing that this attack was enough to kill or seriously injure Ryuu.


    Tens of strong wind jutsu headed toward Ryuu. Facing the force that seemed to be able to smash him into minced meat, Ryuu''s expression didn''t change and he just stood there thinking, ''They''re like flies, no matter how many of them you kill, more will come forward.. If I continue like this, I won''t reach Chiyo''s location and I won''t be able to kill her in time.''

 Chapter 62 - 57- Ryuu Died?

    Tsunade was worried, upon seeing Ryuu completely surrounded by the enemy and being attacked from all sides by dozens of wind jutsu.


    Tsunade wasn''t the only one who was worried about Ryuu. Kushina and Mikoto also became anxious upon seeing this attack heading towards Ryuu.


    But Sayuri is the only one who shows no signs of concern for Ryuu, and continues to watch Kushina and Makoto, to intervene if they are in danger.


    At this time, all the jutsu reached Ryuu and collided directly with him, hitting him from all sides.


    Dust rose and covered the logic that Ryuu was in previously. All the Suna ninjas were prepared for the possibility of Ryuu surviving so their defense did not loosen, and after a while the dust cleared and the area Ryuu was standing on appeared.


    Ryuu was still there but he wasn''t standing but he fell to the ground with the loss of both arms and the bones in his legs were shattered and there was a huge hole in the middle of his chest and half of his head was smashed and the shattered brain appeared in front of everyone.


    One of the Suna ninja was skeptical so he went to check on Ryuu''s body. After examining it, he shouted with joy to tell the Suna ninja the good news, "We did it, we killed him."


    Hearing the loud voice of the Suna ninja, the fight between Konoha and Suna stopped for a moment and they all looked towards the direction of Ryuu''s body lying on the ground.


    Upon seeing Ryuu''s death, all the Konoha Ninja members were saddened, and most of them were thinking one thing: ''He was a talented young man with a brilliant future, but his ego killed him early on the battlefield.''


    "Ryuuuuu" When Tsunade saw Ryuu''s smashed body from afar, she tried to approach him, but the Suna ninja group got in her way and couldn''t advance. Ryuu has made a lot of progress within Suna''s troops, so it''s hard to get to him in a short time. She knew only from watching Ryuu''s body that he was already dead and there was no way to save him, tears began to flow profusely from her eyes.


    "As I expected, arrogant people like him won''t survive long on the battlefield." At this moment, Dan spoke scornfully.


    Dan''s words caused anger within Tsunade, and she looked at him and said, "Shut up, I don''t want to hear another word from you, if you say another word I will break all your bones."


    When Dan heard Tsunade''s words, he closed his mouth and no longer spoke.


    "Nooooo, this is a joke, isn''t it, Ryuu isn''t dead, is it?" Tears were flowing from Kushina''s eyes as she said this, and she tried to go to Ryuu but Sayuri stood in front of her and blocked her way. "Why are you stopping me? I have to go to Ryuu''s side."


    "You will die if you go over there" Sayuri said seriously, then looked at a certain direction within Suna''s troops for a moment and then withdrew her gaze.


    Kushina tried to oppose Sayuri''s words and tried to rush towards Suna''s troops, but one of the Konoha ninja grabbed her by the shoulder and prevented her from going, then spoke with some sadness, "You can''t do anything, he''s already dead, that''s clear from the state of his body. I know it''s hard You accept the death of someone dear to you, but you should not kill yourself for this."


    When Sayuri heard the words of a Konoha ninja, she wanted to tear him apart.


    Suddenly Mikoto reached out and grabbed the wrist of the ninja who was holding Kushina''s shoulder and pressed his wrist hard. The ninja felt pain and said, "Why are you doing this? I didn''t say anything wrong."


    "We don''t need words, get out of here," Mikoto said coldly, looking into the eyes of the Konoha ninja that made him frightened so he retreated.


    ''I remembered his face, I''ll kill him later,'' Mikoto thought as she looked at the face of the Konoha ninja. Moments before, when Ryuu died She heard him sneer, "He deserves it because he''s arrogant. I warned him earlier not to go there" which made her very angry.


    "Mikoto, your eyes are...." Kushina said in astonishment as she looked into Mikoto''s eyes.


    .....


    "Haha, this is what happens to you when you underestimate the ninjas of Suna Village," said one of the ninjas as he approached Ryuu and kicked his dead body.


    A 15-year-old ninja approached Ryuu''s body and then took out Kunai and started stabbing Ryuu''s body repeatedly while tears streamed from his eyes as he said, "How dare you kill my brother, you deserve more than death."


    At this moment, two kunai flew at great speed, one towards the young Suna ninja and pierced his head, killing him directly, and the other towards the Suna ninja who kicked Ryuu''s body and the kunai pierced his heart.


    "Who did this?" These were Suna''s last words before he died.


    "The Uchiha girl did this."


    "How is that possible? This place is far from her location."


    "She is from the Uchiha clan and they have good eyesight and they are good at using kunai and shurkin."


    .....


    While this was happening, a middle-aged ninja wearing a Suna village jacket was quickly approaching the location of Chiyo and Ebizo and when he arrived he got down on one knee and spoke respectfully, "Chiyo-sama, Ebizo-sama. The sensing squad sensed dozens of identical chakra signatures infiltrate our troops."


    "Locate them, we''ll eliminate them quickly, let''s go, I''ll come with you," said Ebizo, walking beside the Suna ninja.


    But as soon as Ebizo got close to the Suna ninja, the Suna ninja moved very quickly and took out the sword hanging on his back and cut off Ebizo''s head, the ninja speed was so great that Ebizo didn''t see his movements so he didn''t have time to dodge and died straight away.


    When Chiyo saw that the Suna ninja had killed her brother, she was shocked and angry, and took out several coils and inserted some chakra in them.


    The ninja threw eight kunai at Chyio,He took out the ninja another kunai with an Explosive Tag attached to it and then threw it towards the sky.


    Ten dolls dressed in white appeared and the dolls protected Chiyo from the kunai, after which Chiyo spoke angrily, "You are not a ninja from our village, who are you?"


    "Who am I? You can guess." After the ninja completed his words, his Explosive Tag exploded into the sky, "Do you want to sit back and enjoy what''s going on now?"


    ...


    When the Explosive Tag exploded in the sky it was noticed by all the ninjas on the battlefield.


    There were dozens of ninjas disguised as Suna ninjas scattered all over the Suna troops. When they saw the explosion, they used one hand seal and put their hands on the ground.


    "Earth Release: Ten Thousand Spears of Earth"


    Ten thousand spears began to shoot out from the ground from the middle of the Suna''s forces. The spears ripped the bodies of 532 Suna ninjas, killing them, and the number of critical injuries was 374.


    After doing this jutsu, all the ninjas in disguise canceled the transformation technique and their true form appeared, and it turned out that they were all Ryuu clones.

 Chapter 63 - 58- Ryuu VS Chiyo

    [Note: I''m sorry for the very short chapter. I didn''t have time to write more than this.]


    Ryuu canceled his transformation technique. Causing Chiyo''s shock, "You should have died from the previous attack, how could she be alive?"


    "You don''t need to know how I survived, you''re going to die and I don''t want to waste my time explaining to a dead person." Ryuu looked at Chiyo with indifferent eyes and cold words with killing intent.


    "Do you think you can kill me? Don''t be arrogant because you killed my brother with a sneak attack." Chiyo gritted her teeth? She thought, ''You''re the one who''s going to die, you''re so conceited that you didn''t notice your surroundings while you were talking to me''


    Three Suna ninjas sneaked up behind Ryuu, and moved quickly trying to assassinate him with a sneak attack.


    When the three were close to Ryuu, lightning started to come out from all over his body and struck the three ninjas who were trying to assassinate him.


    "Chidori Current"


    When lightning struck them, they couldn''t move their bodies for a moment, but these moments were enough for Ryuu to kill them, Ryuu quickly moved and used the sword he carried to cut off the heads of the three.


    ''I chop off the heads of my enemies a lot, will this become a habit?''


    ''Even three Junin Elites couldn''t kill him with a sneak attack, and not only that, but he killed them easily as well,'' thought Chiyo.


    Chiyo controlled the puppets to make them approach Ryuu, he smiled and said sarcastically, "It''s only ten toys. Do you think you can kill me using them?"


    "Ten toys? Then you can try it." Veins appeared on Chiyo''s forehead from anger, and he took control of the Ten toys to attack Ryuu.


    The corner of Ryuu''s mouth rose, forming a mocking smile. His figure flashed, and he skipped the ten puppets approaching him and charged toward Chiyo.


    The puppets controlled by the puppet master dies are very strong, but the puppet master is physically weak, and as long as the puppet master dies, the puppet is naturally useless.


    ''Damn, how could he move so fast'' Chiyo was having a hard time determining Ryuu''s movements, so she used the Body Flicker Technique to move away from her previous position and pulled the ten puppets in her direction.


    Ryuu appeared at the place where Chiyo was previously with a Rasengan in his hand, hitting the ground, smashing it. Moments later, ten puppet masters came to Chiyo''s aid.


    Chiyo teamed up with the puppet masters(Suna ninja) to attack Ryuu again? a dozen puppets cooperated with each other and rushed towards Ryuu, with an overwhelming force.


    Ryuu used Multiple Shadow Clone Technique to produce dozens of clones.then he had them fight the puppets and try to destroy them, some puppets used Rasengan to destroy puppets and others used Chidori.


    All puppets were destroyed except for the ten puppets Chiyo controlled, which were made with the best materials.


    The clones then used the Lightning Release: Lightning Beast Tracking Fang to attack the puppet masters(Suna ninja), killing many of them.


    Several lightning dogs headed towards Chiyo but she used the ten puppets to block the release of lightning heading towards her, but at this moment Ryuu approached her very quickly with an Odama Rasengan in his hand.


    Chiyo suddenly sensed danger behind her, so she tried to pull the dolls to protect her, but it was late, so she turned her hands back.


    "Mechanical Light Shield Block"


    Chiyo opens her segmented arms and radiates chakra through to form a light blue, thin shield.


    The Odama Rasengan collided with the chakra shield that came out of Chiyo''s arms, making a loud sound, and dust rising in that area.

 Chapter 64 - 59

    When the Odama Rasengan collides with the chakra shield emerging from Chiyo''s arms, the chakra shield begins to crack and dust rises in the area where Chiyo and Ryuu are. After a while the dust dispersed, Ryuu was standing while Chiyo lay on the ground with her prosthetic hands wrecked.


    Chiyo is alive and not seriously injured, because she was able to disperse most of the attack power using her chakra shield, but she will not be able to continue fighting as her prosthetic arms are broken.


    The shadow clones collected the ten puppets Chiyo had previously used, stored them in a scroll, and gave the scroll to Ryuu.


    Ryuu walked to Chiyo''s side and spoke admiringly, "These puppets are really well made, even though they are directly hit by my lightning release, there is no scratch on them."


    "You motherfu##er, bring it back," Chiyo said as she tried to get up.


    "You''re going to die anyway so you don''t need it anymore, and also this is the so-called spoils of war so it''s impossible for me to give it back to you or Suna Village." Ryuu said while swinging his sword toward Chiyo.


    Ryuu sensed danger coming from behind him when Chiyo attacked, so he quickly moved away from the oncoming attack towards.


    After dodging the attack, Ryuu looked at where he was before, and found iron sands in the form of sharp needles piercing the ground, Ryuu think , ''This is iron sand, it''s the Kekiki Genki of the Third Kazekage.''


    Ryuu looked around and saw where the Kazekage was standing, then Ryuu looked at the Kazekage and smiled. He had no fear in his heart, of the appearance of the Kage of Suna Village. "Kazikage, I wonder what you are doing outside your village, are you not afraid that someone will attack your village, when you are not there."


    "This has nothing to do with you, kid," the Kazekage said as iron sand formed around him and was ready to attack Ryuu.


    The Third Kazekage was a tall man with fair complexion. He had short messy dark-blue hair and narrow yellow eyes. He wore the normal Kazekage attire minus the Kage hat, plus a flowing ankle-length white cape.


    In general, the Kage of Ninja Village will sit in Ninja Village and give pointers to the country. They will not go to the battlefield unless they have to.


    The Kazekage and Jinchuuriki left Suna Village without telling anyone so that no information about their exit from the village would be leaked.


    His plan was to gather Suna''s troops and launch a sneak attack on Konoha''s troops.


    Presumably, Konoha will not receive the news. The massive attack from Suna''s troops would be enough to surprise Konoha''s troops, and Konoha would not be able to respond in time. When the time comes, he will defeat Konoha outright.


    If this really happened, and Ryuu wasn''t around, Konoha Village would have suffered a huge loss due to the Suna Village attack. This is because in the troops of Suna village there will be two Kage and two semi-Kage and more than 6000 ninja, while in the troops of Konoha there will be one Kage (Sakumo), one semi-Kage (Tsunade) and 5210 ninja, and it is clear which village will suffer many losses.


    "Kazikage-sama, be careful of this kid, he''s too strong, he also defeated me and stole the ten puppets I was using," Chiyo shouted to warn the Third Kazekage of Ryuu''s strength.


    "The puppets you are using? These ten puppets were created by the first puppeteer Monzaemon Chikamatsu. Kid, what about this? If you return the puppets, I will leave your body intact after I kill you." These puppets were made by the first and best puppet maker in the history of Suna village so the Kazekage didn''t want to lose such powerful and rare puppets.


    "Do you think you can kill me? You won''t be able to kill me in your entire life. Also, don''t speak words like that because it will make you look like an idiot later." Ryuu smiled and taunted the Kazekage.


    ''Sarah, show the stats of the Third Kazekage''


    [nickname: Third Kazekage


    STR=Kage(Mid)=156


    AGI=semi-Kage=98


    Chakra=Kage=1,218]


    ''He''s much stronger than me but slower than me'' Ryuu thought, then an idea came and he smiled and Ryuu activated his Sharingan for the first time since the start of the battle. He begins to focus on how the chakra flows and how the two different chakra natures merge when the Kazekage uses Iron Sand.


    [Note: I don''t know if the Sharingan can really do this or not, but I will write it like this]


    The Kazekage was not irritated by Ryuu''s words, but said softly, "You''re self-conceited, kid. For someone who''s about to die, you''re talking meaningless words."


    "The one who''s about to die is y....." Ryuu couldn''t finish his words because he was vomiting blood from his mouth and then fell to the ground and didn''t stand up.


    "You''re so careless that you didn''t notice that one of my poisoned iron needles had scratched your leg. I didn''t lie to you a little while ago. If you had given me the puppets, I would have left your body intact, but you wouldn''t listen to me so I would crush your body." When the Kazekahi finished, he collected iron sands to form a giant block, and then tried to use it to crush Ryuu''s body lying on the ground.


    "Giant Hammer"


    A giant block hit Ryuu''s place, dust rose and covered the surrounding area, the Kazekage looked at Chiyo and said "Bring the puppets"


    At this moment, two Rasengan came out of the dusty area and headed towards the Kazekage, one of the Rasengan is red and the other is white.


    The Kazekage noticed the attack so he gathered iron sands to form a wall to repel the attack.


    Before the two Rasengan reached the iron sand wall, the two Rasengan collided with each other, and an explosion occurred.


    "You made my wonderful acting go to waste, you should have approached me to take the dolls, I would have given you a death so fast that you wouldn''t even notice that you were dead," Ryuu spoke with a sigh.


    In fact, Ryuu was not poisoned at all, but he deliberately pretended that he was poisoned to make the Kazekage lower his guard and approach him, but it seems that he did not expect the Kazekage to attack him from afar, which made his plan completely fail.

 Chapter 65 - 60- Bunpuku

    The Kazekage came out of the flames. Iron sand surrounded him on all sides so he was not affected by Ryuu''s attack.


    The Kazekage formed iron sands into nails and shot them towards Ryuu, the iron nails were very fast, even though Ryuu was fast, he had to focus well when avoiding the Kazekage''s attacks.


    This is because all of the Kazekage''s attacks are poisonous, so Ryuu needed his Sharingan to see attacks and dodge them perfectly so that he wouldn''t get scratched by any of the Kazekage''s attacks.


    .....


    the time it was revealed that Ryuu did not die in the attack by Suna''s troops.


    All of Konoha''s troops were shocked by the sight of hundreds of Suna troops being killed by Ryuu in just moments and also the sight of how Ryuu easily killed a Kage-level person with a sneak attack.


    People who said that Ryuu was just an arrogant, and that because of his arrogance he was quickly killed on the battlefield. They were ashamed of their earlier words upon finding out that Ryuu was alive and was able to kill someone at a semi-Kage level, except for Dan, who was upset because Ryuu was alive.


    "Mikoto, look over there, Ryuu is alive," Kushina shouted in joy while pointing at Ryuu.


    When Mikoto only looked in the direction Kushina pointed at, she saw Ryuu fighting Chiyi, Mikoto sighed, her tense body relaxed, and she felt relief as if a heavy weight that was pressing on her had been removed.


    "This idiot made me worried about him, I will punish him later for this," Tsunade said while wiping her tears. Although Tsunade said those words, there was a big smile on her face.


    After that, Tsunade''s expression turned serious and gave Konoha''s troops some motivation and morale, "Ebizo has been killed by Ryuu Uchiha, which means that half of our mission is completed. There is nothing left but to kill Chiyo to win the battle."


    Also, the Suna troops felt very frightened when watching their comrades killed so easily and quickly, and they also felt even more frightened when they found out that they had lost someone at the semi-Kage level.


    All the Suna troops felt despair and most of them believed that this battle was won by Konohagakure, but the moment the Kazekage appeared, they had a glimmer of hope in defeating Konoha''s troops and their morale rose and they became fighting more fiercely.


    "Fight with all your might."


    "let us destroy the entire Konoha troops."


    "The Kazekage is with us, don''t be afraid."


    "Our victory over Konoha''s troops is certain by the presence of the Kazekage-sama."


    Tsunade noticed the Kazekage''s arrival and worried about Ryuu who was facing someone on a Kage level now.


    ''Damn, we have to withdraw but Ryuu is still far in the middle of the enemy troops'' As Tsunade was thinking, sand gathered to form a giant palm that started heading towards Tsunade.


    Tsunade noticed the attack in time and dodged it, but the three Konoha ninjas who were fighting with her were crushed by the giant sand palm.


    Tsunade looked around to find the attacker and saw an old man with a bald head, with a long thick mustache and a beard, and with black rings around his eyes. His attire was one generally worn by priests with over-long white sleeves and a purple-coloured kimono-vest over it.


    ....


    The moment the Kazekage was attacked with a Fire Rasengan and a Wind Rasengan, a man hurriedly approached Chiyo with a worried expression on his face, "Ka-san, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine, did you get my spare prosthetic arms?" Chiyo said while looking at her son.


    "Yes, and I brought ten different puppets so you can fight with them." Chiyo''s son spoke while taking out two scrolls.


    "Good," Chiyo said as her son began helping her remove the damaged prosthesis and then replaced it with other prosthetics.


    After installing other arms, Chiyo took the scroll containing the puppets from her son. After taking the scroll, her son spoke, "Ka-san, let me fight with you and the Kazekage against that kid, I might be useful."


    "No, this kid is very dangerous, we can''t predict what he might do. Also look at his calm expression as he stands in front of the Kazekage, he must be hiding some trump cards." Chiyo spoke seriously to her son while pointing at Ryuu who was talking to the Kazekage.


    Chiyo took the puppets out of a scroll and went to help the Kazekage fight Ryuu.


    ....

 Chapter 66 - 61-"Dont Let Him Go"

    When Ryuu was fully focused on dodging the Kazekage''s attacks, some puppets with swords appeared behind him and attacked him.


    Ryuu noticed Chiyo''s attack at the last moment and narrowly avoided it, but he missed the Kazekage for a moment, and that moment was enough for the Kazekage to make a big attack on Ryuu.


    "Iron Sand Gathering Assault:Iron Sand Spear"


    Iron sand gathered and formed a giant triangular weapon, then attacked Ryuu very quickly.


    Ryuu was not given any chance to dodge the attack due to Chiyo''s interference, who blocked his path with the puppets.


    But just before the attack arrived, Ryuu activated his Mangekyu Sharingan, and a skeleton made of silver-colored chakra was surrounded by him, protecting him from the attack.


    The Susanoo repels the Kazekage''s attack with one hand, and no scratch appears on the Susanoo''s hand. Chiyo and the Kazekage looked at Susanoo in shock.


    Neither of them expected that Ryuu would ever be able to repel this attack, and they both felt a little frightened when looking at the skeleton''s sockets that glowed yellow with the horns on top of its head, both of them thought of one thing ''He''s a demon''.


    ''Fighting someone who is stronger than you and then adding someone at a semi-Kage level makes it even more difficult to defeat them, if I want to defeat them I have to use my right eye ability. Also I have to end this quickly because the Konoha troops are taking a lot of losses with the appearance of the One-Tailed Jinchuriki'' Ryuu thought seriously as he looked at the direction of the Konoha troops.


    Susanoo reached out and grabbed one of the puppets that was close to him and crushed it, then moved toward Chiyo.


    When the Susanoo reached Chiyo''s side and when he tried to punch her, the iron sand appeared and he tied the two hands of the Susanoo and then gathered the iron sand around the Susanoo and fixed it on the ground.


    Suddenly some iron sand appeared under Ryuu''s feet and formed into needles and attacked Ryuu.


    Ryuu had noticed Iron Sand from the beginning so he easily evaded it, he knew about this weakness in the non-human Susanoo from the anime so he was focusing on any strange thing entering through the earth to attack him.


    While the Susanoo was tied up with Iron Sand, Chiyo kept a safe distance from Ryuu.


    Ryuu added more chakra to Susanoo and made it evolve into the full human form. The Susanoo has four arms, two of which carry nothing and the others carry two weapons similar to the Kusarigama and each with three scythe blades, with one inverted, giving it the resemblance of a pinwheel. he blades are connected to a spiked rod tethered together by a long chain. Then, using the weapons that appeared in the hands of the Sonano, he broke free from the iron sand that was holding him.


    The Susanoo swung the weapon in large circles, allowing the blade part to spin like a fan, and then threw the weapon at the Kazekage.


    The Kazekage gathered the iron sand and shaped it into a large wall in front of him.


    When the weapon reached the wall, he sliced ??it in half as if it was just a piece of tofu, not iron, and then the weapon continued toward the Kazekage.


    The Kazekage took control of the split iron wall and reassembled it, causing the chains of the weapon to adhesion with the iron wall, stopping the weapon from advancing towards the Kazekage.


    When Ryuu wanted to throw the other weapon at the Kazekage, he heard Tsunade''s voice in his mind, "Ryuu we''re going to withdraw, we''ve lost a lot of troops because of the One-Tailed Jinchuriki entering the battle, come back here if you can, we can''t advance to get you out."


    Tsunade enlists the help of a Yamanaka clan member to transmit her voice to Ryuu telling him to quit, so the Yamanaka clan member uses the Mind Body Transmission Technique to connect Ryuu''s mind with Tsunade.


    "Give me some time and I''ll kill the Third Kazekage, Tsunade-sensei. Make Sayuri fight with the One-Tailed Jinchuuriki she can defeat him." Ryuu spoke in his mind to try to communicate his words to Tsunade, but noticed that the connection with Tsunade''s mind had been cut off.


    "Damn it." Ryuu threw the other weapon in Susanoo''s hand at the Kazekage and then took control of the Susanoo and made him run towards Konoha''s troops that were trying to retreat at the moment.


    After the Kazekage blocked the other weapon, he noticed that Ryuu was quickly beginning to retreat towards Konoha''s troops, and Konoha''s troops were trying to retreat as well.


    "Do you think I''ll let you go?" the Kazekage shouted angrily as he tried to catch up with Ryuu but Ryuu was faster than him. So he gave orders to Suna''s troops, "Stop him, don''t let him go."


    After hearing the orders of the Kazekage, many ninjas tried to stop the Susanoo, but all the jutsu they threw on the Susanoo didn''t leave a scratch and didn''t slow down.


    "Bunpuku stop this kid" When the Kazekage noticed that a normal ninja couldn''t stop Ryuu, he ordered the One-Tailed Jinchuriki to stop him.


    When the One-Tailed Jinchuriki heard the Kazekage''s orders, he stopped pursuing Konoha''s troops and attacked the Susanoo.

 Chapter 67 - 62- Happiness

    The one-tailed Jinchuriki created a large wave of sand resembling a tsunami to block the advance of Susanoo, who is trying to escape to Konoha''s troops.


    The tsunami-like sand wave pushed the Susanoo back and brought it back to the center of the Suna''s troops. The Susanoo tried to resist the wave by holding on to the ground, but the wave lifted it off the ground.


    When the wave ended, the fallen Susanoo stood up and tried to run again, but several spears of iron sand surrounded the Susanoo and prevented him from moving.


    "It''s over. You won''t be able to escape and no one will come to help you." The Kazekage sneered while looking at Ryuu who was inside the Susanoo.


    Ryuu looked at the direction of the Konoha troops and saw that they had completely retreated and did not wait for him to reach them, a shocked expression appeared on Ryuu''s face as if he was surprised that Konoha''s troops had left him.


    Ryuu took a deep breath and then looked at the Kazekage and said arrogantly, "Even if no one comes to help me, I can escape anytime I want, but I will stay here to kill you."


    "Hoo, is it your loyalty to Konoha that makes you fight to the death, or is it your arrogance that makes you think you''re really going to kill me?" There was a mockery in the Kazekage''s voice.


    "I will make two option to you, the first is if you become my subordinate and swear allegiance to Suna Village I will let you live because it is a waste to let a talent like you die early. The second is that you can stay loyal to Konoha but you will die here" The Kazekage spoke generously when he said the first option, but spoke menacingly when he said the second option.


    "Then I would choose the third option," Ryuu said with a smile as he looked at the Kazekage.


    "There is no third option for you"


    "There is a third option, to kill you here, and then return to Konoha." Ryuu spoke while raising his right hand and then clenched his fist as if he was holding something and then pulled his hand back.


    When the Kazbekage saw Ryuu''s movements, he became alert and prepared for any attack that might come from Ryuu.


    "Kazekage-sama is behind you."


    "Dodge"


    As soon as the Kazekage heard the warning sound coming from the Suna ninja, his body moved at full speed to try to dodge the attack coming from behind him.


    When he moved away, he looked back and found the giant Susanoo''s weapon passing over where he was standing before and then returned to the hands of the Susanoo. If the Kazekage had not been warned by the Suna ninja, he would have been cut in half and died.


    Susanoo breaks free from the spears that were holding him and stands in front of the Kazekage. When everyone starts to think that this kid isn''t easy to defeat even with the cooperation of two Kage level ninjas, the Susanoo that was protecting Ryuu is scattered which means that Ryuu''s impenetrable defense is gone.


    "Hehehehehe, looks like you''ve exhausted your chakra, you''re doomed to die now kid." The Kazekage laughed as he walked toward Ryuu.


    Ryuu sighed sadly as he looked at his hands, "Unfortunately I couldn''t kill you in the end, it would have been funny if the Kazekage died at the hands of the shadow clone."


    After Ryuu finished his words he exploded in white smoke proving that he really was a shadow clone.


    .....


    While all of this was happening, someone was watching it all. He had white skin, green hair, and yellow eyes. After the fight was over, he said to himself, "Madara-sama will be happy after he gets this news."


    After he finished saying these words, he began to sink into the ground.


    .....


    "Tsunade-onee-san, why are we retreating? Ryuu is still fighting the enemy alone there. We have to go back to help him." Kushina was shocked upon receiving orders to retreat, she tried to disobey the orders and not withdraw with Konoha''s troops so Tsunade personally pulled her away from the battlefield.


    "I guess I''m glad to hear you say that, Kushina." Kushina suddenly heard Ryuu''s voice right behind her.


    When she turned, she saw Ryuu''s smiling face, so she quickly hugged him and said, "Idiot, you made us worried about you."


    Mikoto looked at Ryuu and didn''t say anything, just approached him and hugged him too. Ryuu felt so happy that they were doing this, their actions showed how much they loved him.


    Tsunade approached Ryuu as well, making him think that he was going to get a hug from Tsunade, but what he got was not a hug but a strong punch to the head which made him scream in pain, "Why did you do this?"


    "Because you acted recklessly and went in the middle of the enemy forces, then you tricked us into thinking you were dead, promise me you won''t act reckless again" After Tsunade said this, she pulled Ryuu into a hug as well and his face settled among the soft hills, and his nose entered the feminine smell of Tsunade, which It made his heartbeat increase.


    He was single in his previous life and had no girlfriend so he never got a hug from an adult girl before, so Ryuu enjoyed every moment he spent between these two hills.


    But suddenly he felt pain from his waist and knew immediately what had happened. The cause of the pain was two angry and jealous girls pinching his waist so hard that the area that had been pinched turned red. But he tried to ignore the pain as much as he could to keep feeling some happiness in the valley between the two hills.


    ''I have to accept some pain for the sake of happiness'' Ryuu thought while feeling pain and happiness at the same time.

 Chapter 68 - 63- The Hero Of Konoha

    Konoha''s troops returned to the camp, and news broke out in the camp that Ryuu was able to kill Ebizo, who was at the level of semi-Kage, and killed hundreds of Suna''s forces on his own. He also fought the Third Kazekage, and he showed his superiority over the Third Kazekage, and the Kazekage was nearly killed by his hand more than once.


    A day later the news reached Konoha, at first people couldn''t believe it because Ryuu was still very young.


    But the truth of the news was confirmed more than once by the ninja in Konoha, and the Hokage himself showed himself to the public and called Ryuu the hero of Konoha. Then everyone in Konoha believed the news, shocked by Ryuu''s strength and joy that this talent came out of Konoha village and not in another village.


    A week later, the news spread to all the ninja villages. Everyone looked at the information with shock and skepticism. Most of the ninjas and villages did not believe the news and considered it false news to increase Konoha''s prestige.


    But some ninja with some brains noticed that Suna Village did not deny the news but kept silent about it. Which means that the news is true.


    What Ryuu did caused the war to stagnate for a month, then it started again but none of the three villages sent out many troops and the war became a mere skirmish between them without any of the ninja entering an elite jonin level or higher, and this went on for several months.


    ....


    Two weeks after the confrontation between Konoha''s troops and Suna''s troops, Ryuu receives orders from the Hokage to return to Konoha with Kushina and Mikoto.


    When they arrived in Konoha, Ryuu was greeted in front of the Konoha Gate by the villagers who had gathered there after they got the news that the hero of Konoha had returned.


    As soon as Ryuu entered Konoha, all the villagers started chanting Ryuu''s name and waving their hands towards him and some girls started throwing cherry blossoms on Ryuu Road, happiness filled the place.


    After the villagers'' welcome ended, Ryuu went to the Hokage''s building and there Hiruzen greeted him happily, then told him that he had been promoted to Jonin and then congratulated him for being the youngest Jonin in Konoha''s history.


    .....


    in Konoha.


    Ryuu was sitting on the head statue of the First Hokage, looking at the sunset while sighing.


    Ryuu''s appearance has changed a lot during these months, with his hair getting longer and reaching shoulder length. He became more handsome than he was before because of his use of Sage Art: body cultivation that removed impurities from his body, making his skin pure.


    Ryuu sighed dejectedly, there were two reasons for his depression first because he was prevented from going to war by the Hokage and even prevented from going outside the village, because the Hokage was afraid that Ryuu would be targeted by other villages.


    The second reason was that the speed of his strength growth had slowed down a lot, he asked Sarah about this and she told him that he had reached the maximum level of strength for his current age, and increasing his strength would become much more difficult. According to Sarah, his strength will begin to increase rapidly when he reaches the age of 12.


    These are Ryuu''s current stats.


    __________________________


    Name:  Ryuu Uchiha


    ?Strength Level: kage (Low)=107


    ?Agility: kage (Low)=123


    ?Chakra: One-tailed beast =13,783


    Age: 10


    physique: Sage body (completion percentage 9.51%)


    Kekkei Genkai:


    1-Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Right eye (enhancement)


    left eye (restore)


    2-Magnet Release


    ________________________________


    Yes, Ryuu has obtained the Kekkei Genkai of the Third Kazekage, the Magnet Release. After I used the Kazekage Magnet Release, Ryuu was observing everything that was going on with the chakra inside the Kazekage and how the two different chakra natures, the wind chakra and the lightning chakra, were combined.


    Ryuu has been practicing Magnet Release since returning to Konoha, and after a month of training, Ryuu was able to successfully integrate the Wind Chakra and the lightning Chakra.


    Just after sunset and nightfall, Ryuu came down from the head statue of the First Hokage and started walking toward the Uchiha clan compound.


    ¡ñAuthor: Sorry for the short chapter, but I''m really tired and want to sleep.

 Chapter 69 - 64- Old Man

    On Ryuu''s way home, he met an old man who appears to be around 70, with long hair that reaches his waist, gray and white due to old age. He was dressed in a simple black outfit.


    This old man appeared out of nowhere 4 months ago and was always meeting and talking to Ryuu, for some reason Ryuu felt that he had a bond with the old man and loved being with him and felt happy to talk to him and consider him like his grandfather.


    At first Ryuu was suspicious of the old man appearing out of nowhere but he didn''t feel anything malicious or hostile from the old man. Since Chakra sense had evolved into a GrandMaster, Ryuu had begun to sense other people''s feelings for him, so he didn''t feel any hostility from the old man.


    "Hello, Ryuu, you look in a bad mood today." The old man gently spoke to Ryuu as soon as Ryuu approached him.


    "I am amazed at how you can tell that it''s me just by approaching you." Ryuu spoke in astonishment, the old man was blind and always covered the area of ??his eyes with a piece of cloth, but always when Ryuu approached him he knew him and could locate him precisely.


    "Well that''s because I was a strong ninja when I was young so I can do something like locate you and know you without my eyes." The old man spoke with a smile on his face and seemed to remember the past and how strong he was in his youth, then sighed at the inability of humans to fight time.


    "Come let''s sit in the garden near here, you can talk about what''s bothering you to me I may give you some solutions" said the old man as he started walking towards the garden without anyone''s help as if he could see even though he was blind.


    Ryuu followed after the old man and they started walking together to the garden and after 2 minutes and got there, Ryuu chose a place for him and the old man to sit. "Okay, now talk to me, what''s bothering you?"


    "You already know what''s bothering me. I told you that before." Ryuu spoke while sighing.


    "I remember you''re upset because you haven''t been out on a date with girlfriends for more than 3 months, haha," the old man laughed lightly.


    "No, not that you already know what I mean." Ryuu said with some annoyance because the old man just taunted him for not being able to spend time with Kushina and Mikoto because they are on the front lines of the war while he''s sitting here doing nothing.


    "Then you are upset because your girlfriends are in the war while you are sitting and you are not allowed to leave Konoha, as if you were a caged bird that wants to go out but you are not allowed to do so." The old man smiled and spoke softly, likening Ryuu to a caged bird.


    "Well you are right, no matter what I asked the Hokage to take me back to the war, he refused." Ryuu spoke with some depression. For some reason he felt comfortable with the old man so he talked to him about some of his problems and liked to take some advice from the old man. "Although I am already very strong and can defeat most ninjas, he still refuses."


    "This is normal. You are an important resource for the village and its future. The Hokage does not want to risk putting you in war and then being targeted and killed. Although I heard that you are as strong as the Kazekage or perhaps even stronger, this does not mean that a person at the Kage level is not in danger. Even people are on The level of the Kage there is a possibility that they will die in the war." The old man started explaining why Ryuu was not allowed to leave Konoha.


    "Actually there is another reason why you are not allowed to go to war, do you want to know?" The old man smiled while asking if Ryuu wanted to know the other reason.


    "What, is there another reason why I was not allowed to go to war? I didn''t know that he told me about it." Ryuu was curious about the other reason.


    "The other reason is very obvious but you didn''t notice it. I heard that when you fought Suna forces you rushed recklessly into their forces, even though you survived and achieved great achievements but your recklessness is what made the Hokage not want to send you to war. He thinks that you are an impulsive person and after you get your current achievement he thinks that you will become more arrogant and reckless which could cause you to get killed." After hearing the old man Ryuu was surprised that he hadn''t thought of this before.


    "You can solve this problem and you may be allowed to go back to war. Go and tell the Hokage that you want to go back to war but this time tell him that you will not disobey orders and will stay with the Konoha forces, and you will not be reckless by going to the enemy forces again. After the Hokage hears this words from you, he might think about it and let you go back to war.." The old man gave the solution to Ryuu''s problem and this problem was the real reason why he was not allowed to go to war.

 Chapter 70 - 65- Ryuzus Other Eye

    After talking to the old man for a long time, Ryuu decided to go home, so he said goodbye to the old man and started walking away.


    Two minutes after Ryuu left, the old man spoke, "Why are you hiding? You can get out of your place, Souta."


    "I really like you, you can feel where I am even though I hid my chakra" Souta spoke admiringly as he walked to where the old man was sitting and sat next to him.


    "Actually, I wonder why you decided to meet your grandson now, is it because you got the news of him getting the Mangekyo Sharingan?" Souta asked the old man.


    "I knew he had it from the moment his eyes developed into the Mangekyo Sharingan, in fact I know everything he did since he was born." The old man said calmly, as if knowing this was normal.


    "Are you saying you made someone watch him since he was born?" Soota frowned, looking at the old man.


    "Yes,I was curious about him because he is half Uchiha and half Senju, so I made someone watch his development .and i know everything except when he went to take the summoning test and when he went to his summon world to train." The old man sighed and then stood up.


    "You didn''t tell me, why did you appear in front of Ryuu now?" Souta stood up as well.


    "I met him because I felt that he would fulfill the dream I had always wanted to achieve." When the old man finished his words, he started walking out of the garden. Before the old man came out of the garden, he took out a roll and passed it to Souta, then kept walking away.


    "What is this? Also, why don''t you come with me to meet Fuku and Fugaku, she is your daughter and your grandson too. It is not fair to meet Ryuu and not meet them." After hearing Souta''s words, the old man paused for a moment and then turned around to look at Souta.


    "Inside the scroll is Ryuzu''s other eye. I made one of my followers find it for Ryuu, and tell Fuku to meet me tomorrow in this garden."


    ....


    ''Ryuu, you''re not curious about who the old man is. I can show you his status.'' Sarah spoke in the mind of Ryuu who had just entered the house.


    ''No need for that, I know who the old man is.'' Ryuu spoke to Sarah as he yawned.


    ''If you know who he is then why did you keep meeting him and talking to him,'' Sarah asked in confusion.


    "I''m back home" Ryuu said as soon as he entered the house''Because I didn''t feel any ill intent coming from him,''


    "Welcome back." Ryuu heard Fuku''s voice from inside the house.


    "Ryuu, can you help me make dinner?" Ryuu heard Fuku''s voice from the kitchen, so he went to help her prepare dinner.


    An hour later, Ryuu and Fuku finished preparing dinner, as Souta had returned home at this time, the three of them sat down and started eating dinner. Fugaku was not present because he was with Konoha''s troops on the front against the Iwa troops.


    After they finished eating, Ryuu stood up and went to his room to rest.


    Half an hour after Ryuu entered his room, the door to his room was knocked and Souta''s voice was heard, "Ryuu, are you awake?"


    "Yes, I''m awake." Ryuu got up from his bed and went to open the door. After opening it, he found Souta and Fuku standing outside his room with serious expressions, "What happened, why do you look so serious?"


    Ryuu let the two of them into his room, after Souta found a place to sit, he spoke seriously, "We found your father''s eyes."


    As soon as he heard Souta''s words, Ryuu knew what they were trying to say, but asked, pretending not to know, "If you find my father''s eyes, why do you have such a serious expression on your faces? Shouldn''t we be happy? Because we brought it back so it wouldn''t fall into the wrong hands."


    Hearing Ryuu''s question, Souta begins to explain what the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan is and how to obtain it by planting a Mangeky¨­ Sharingan of an Uchiha with strong blood ties.


    "Fuku is a Medical-nin, so she will help you grow your father''s eyes, to make the Mangekyu Sharingan evolve into the Eternal Mangekyu Sharingan, and this is the time to transplant the eyes for you because you are not allowed to leave Konoha. You have free time to adapt to your new eyes" Souta Talk seriously about eye transplants.


    At first, Ryuu didn''t want to have his eyes replaced because he didn''t really need to, but with Souta''s continued persuasion and Fukuo he agreed to have his father''s eyes transplanted. "Okay, I agree"


    After Ryuu agrees, Fuku tells him that they will do it tomorrow morning because she wants you to collect the tools needed for eye transplants.

 Chapter 71 - Extra 5: Revenge

    Masao took out the kunai from the seal on his wrist and threw it at Ryuzu and Chikao. Ryuzu and Chikao quickly jumped and dodge all the kunai.


    After that, Ryuzu moved quickly, suddenly appeared in the middle of Masato and the other three but as soon as he appeared there were two kunai piercing his body, one in the abdomen and the other in the neck, and the people who stabbed him with kunai were Masato and Ginjiro.


    But after Ryuzu was stabbed, no blood came out, but his body turned into smoke. Then Ryuzu appeared behind Masato and attacked him with a sword. The sword passed through Masato''s body, which turned into water.


    Masato appeared behind Ryuzu severing his neck, but his body turned into smoke again.


    While Ryuzu was distracting the enemies, Chikao surreptitiously approached them and quickly used his hand seals.''Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique.''


    Chikao kneaded the chakra in his body and turned it into fire, then expelled it from his mouth. When the fire came out of his mouth, it took the shape of a giant orb and kept its shape until it reached Masato and the other three.


    Masato and the other three noticed the fireball late but was able to dodge it using a body flicker.


    After dodging the fireball, Kawa used his hand seals and his body disappeared from view as if it hadn''t been there from the beginning.


    Kawa slowly and cautiously walked towards Chikao and took out a sword and attempted to assassinate Chikao.


    But Chikao knew all of Kawa''s movements and knew his whereabouts even if Kawa hid himself, so as soon as Kawa approached Chikao quickly moved and stabbed him in the eye with a kunai all the way to the brain, killing him directly.


    After Kawa was killed, the technique he used to hide his body vanished and his body fell to the ground in front of the shocked Masato and the two others. No one expected that Kawa would be discovered after using his stealth technique and die so easily.


    "Well done Chikao." Ryuzu praised Chikao for killing Kawa quickly and effortlessly.


    "Ryuzu-san, don''t praise me for not doing anything to deserve it. It just happened that this idiot slowly approached me thinking I wouldn''t find him." Chikao said sarcastically.


    "I''m going to kill you all ?You fuckers." Ginjiro shouted as five chains came out of his back and attacked Ryuzu and Chikao using them at the same time.


    Ryuzu and Chikao dodge the chains, Ryuzu looked at the red-haired person and said, "This is Adamantine Sealing Chains. With your red hair, you''re from the Uzumaki clan. Aren''t the Uzumaki clan allies with the Senju clan? Why are you helping the Senju assassins?"


    "It''s none of your business," Ginjiro spoke in annoyance, and used the chains to attack Ryuzu again.


    Ryuzu avoided the chains again and took out eight shurikens and threw them at Ginjiro. Ginjiro moved away from the shuriken''s path, but after moving away from the shuriken''s path, he felt that several things were penetrating his body. He looked down and found eight shurikens penetrating his body in dangerous places and severed several major arteries in his body. causing him to lose blood very quickly. ''How is this possible I''m sure I''ve avoided all the shurikens''


    Two were killed and only Masato and Yai survived. Yai is not a fighting type ninja so she was very scared after Kawa and Ginjiro''s death.


    "Wind Release:Great Infinite Sandblast Breakthrough"


    Masato quickly completed the hand seals of the Jutsu. Masato then inhaled deeply and then exhaled a fierce current of wind.


    But suddenly the wind ricocheted and attacked Masato and ripped apart his body, ''What happened'' This was Masato''s last thought before he died.


    Yai stood in shock, not knowing what had just happened and how Masato died of his own attack, I looked into Ryuzu''s eyes and found them red with strange patterns in his eyes and not the three tomo.


    Ryuzu slowly approached her, with each step Yai took a similar step backwards until she stumbled into a tree root and fell, fear filled Yai''s heart.


    Ryuzu approached her and pulled her by her hair so hard that she screamed in pain, then made her look directly into his eyes and spoke with a tone that made Yai urinate in fear, "You should have thought about the consequences when you killed my wife. Don''t worry I won''t kill you quickly I will torture you slowly even the death."


    Ryuzu tied her up first, then pulled out all her fingernails very slowly, then cracked her fingers one by one, then pulled out her teeth and eyes, then peeled off the skin on her face and sprinkled salt on her face, making her feel indescribable pain. Then he used a sinbon to penetrate the place of nerves in her body and kept torturing her and then treating her for 6 hours after which he killed her.

 Chapter 72 - 66- Madara Uchiha

    after two days.


    Currently, Ryuu is sitting with the old man in the garden, but this time there are bandages on Ryuu''s eye, While there were no bandages around the old man''s eyes, two red eyes were revealed with three tomoes rotating within them.


    "Did Souta tell you who I am," said the old man who was sitting next to Ryuu.


    "Yes, he told me who you are. You are my grandfather and also Madara Uchiha, one of the founders of Konoha Village." Ryuu revealed the identity of the old man, in fact when Souta told him that Madara Uchiha was his grandfather, he was shocked. He knew that the old man was Madara Uchiha, but he did not know that he was his grandfather.


    "And also the traitor of Konoha, and the one who was killed by Hashirama," Madara added after Ryuu finished speaking. "Aren''t you curious about how I survived that battle between me and Hashirama?"


    "You must have used izanagi, it''s a technique that uses illusion to manipulate reality itself," said Ryuu, who was impressed with this technique that manipulated reality.


    "Yes I used that. It''s a technique that was taken from one of the creation techniques of all things that the Sage of Six Paths uses to turn fantasy into reality, and the Uchiha clan inherited from him the Izanagi in Sharingan, but in exchange for the short control of reality granted by Izanagi makes the Sharingan go blind." Madara then talks about his fight with Hashirama and how he was defeated and then revived using the Izanagi technique.


    Madara then talked about his research in studying the Uchiha Stone Tablet and talked about the information he was able to extract from the Stone Tablet and told Ryuu about the Tree God, the Infinite Tsukumi and how a godly power could be acquired through union of the Senju and Uchiha.


    He talked about how he fused Khaliya Hashirama into his body and obtained the Rinnegan, then talked about his previous plan, The Eye of the Moon Plan.


    "I don''t understand why you''re telling me all this." Ryuu didn''t expect Madara to fully reveal his plans, to the point that he began to doubt whether the person in front of him was really the same Madara in the original work.


    "Because after you were born, I started to think differently. I started to think that you were the one mentioned in the stone tablet; someone who had Senju and Uchiha blood at the same time. My guess was confirmed when you started to show great strength. You are the boy of prophecy who will be able to stop wars. and bring peace to the world." Madara spoke earnestly, sure of his guess.


    ''Madara has gone completely insane, I''m not a boy of prophecy or anything like that, where did all this nonsense come from.'' If it weren''t for his eyes wrapped in bandages, he would have looked at Madara strangely, as Ryuu thought ''Who are you? Bring back the real Madara.''


    "So what do you want me to do?" Ryuu didn''t get too surprised to hear so he wanted to get straight to the point.


    "I''m not asking you to do anything. It''s your choice whether you want to complete the plan I laid out or you want to find the way to peace in the world and stop wars on your own." Madara patted Ryuu on the shoulder, indicating that he should choose his own path."I ask of you one thing, I gave my Rinnegan eyes to a boy from the Uzumaki clan in Rain Country, so I want you to meet him and you can choose whether you want to get the eyes back or make him your subordinate."


    "Do you know where he is currently?" Ryuu asked Madara.


    "I know where he is at all times, I have subordinates watching his whereabouts."


    "Anyway, why are you wearing these bandages around your eyes? Your eyes should have already healed by this time" Madara asked as he looked at the bandages around Ryuu''s eyes.


    "Yes, the eyes were completely healed and upgraded to the Eternal Mangekyu Sharingan, but Ka-san wouldn''t let me remove them until at least a week had passed. If I remove the bandages now, she will get angry and it''s scary when she gets angry so I decided to listen to her." Ryuu said with a sigh while touching the bandages around his eyes.


    "You can remove the bandages. I''ll talk to her about this. After all, you have a faster regeneration speed than normal people." Madara said while extending his hand and starting to undo the bandages from Ryuu''s eyes.

 Chapter 73 - 67- Hokages Commands

    After Madara removed the bandages from Ryuu''s eyes, Ryuu opened his eyes and then took out a mirror from the storage seal he was holding, and looking into his eyes, his normal eyes weren''t much different from before, so he activated the Eternal Mangekyu Sharingan.


    The Mangekyou Sharingan design for Ryuu''s father is a four-point pinwheel.


    Ryuu''s Magickyu Sharingan design is three thin lines that rotate inward toward the pupil and three thicker swirls in the same manner.


    The design of the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan is a fusion of his Mangekyou Sharingan shape with his father''s Mangekyou Sharingan shape.


    ....


    a month later


    During this month, Ryuu went three times to the Hokage''s office to demand that he return to war and that if he did return to war, he would not be reckless and go to the middle of the enemy troops..


    Also during this month Madara trained him personally, although Madara is 70 years old and doesn''t have his original eyes (currently he has Sharingan with only three tomoes) he is still very powerful and his current strength is Super Kage level.


    [Name: Madara Uchiha


    STR=Super Kage=612


    AGI=Kage(Mid)=174


    Chakra=Super Kage=9870]


    Apparently that was only about 10% of his strength as a young man(with Hashirama cells and Rinnegan). When Madara trained Ryuu, he used wood release in front of Ryuu more than once, which made Ryuu learn to wood release that he had previously struggled to make for months.


    Also during this month, he checked his eyes'' abilities after they had evolved into the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan. And he discovered something that pleased him, one of the defects of his right eye, which is that he can use it only for a specified period, this defect does not exist anymore.


    But there is still one drawback in using his right eye ability, which is the unbearable pain when using it, but this pain was relieved after the completion rate of Sage Body reached 11.01%.


    The skill''s first stage(strength enhancement 50%) pain will be removed when the Sage Body''s completion rate reaches 25%. The pain of the second stage(strength enhancement 100%) of the skill will be removed when the Sage Body''s completion rate reaches 100%.


    The defects of his left eye ability, which is that he can use it a limited time per day, were also removed. Now he can use it as much as he wants until his chakra runs out.


    Also, after his eyes evolved into the Eternal Mangekyu Sharingan, his strength also increased, reaching the level of a Kage (Mid).


    ___________________


    Name:  Ryuu Uchiha


    ?Strength Level: kage (Mid)=152


    ?Agility: kage (Low)=145


    ?Chakra: One-tailed beast =15,183


    Age: 10


    physique: Sage body (completion percentage 11.01%)


    Kekkei Genkai:


    1-Mangekyou Sharingan.


    Right eye (enhancement)


    left eye (restore)


    2- Wood Release.


    3- Magnet Release.


    _______________________


    Currently, Ryuu is sitting in the yard with Souta, Souta is teaching Ryuu how to run the clan.


    At this moment, Inppo appeared in front of Souta and Ryuu and then said in a lukewarm voice, "The Hokage is asking for Ryuu to come to his office." After saying this, he went straight away.


    After hearing this, Ryuu went to the Hokage''s building and entered the Hokage''s office with some expectation that the Hokage agreed that he would return to the war.


    After Ryuu entered the Hokage''s office, he saw Hiruzen Sarutobi smoking a pipe. Hiruzen looked at Ryuy and said gently. "Ryuu,how are you?"


    "Hokage-sama, I''m fine, thanks for your concern," Ryuu replied to the Hokage.


    "I don''t know what Hokage-sama did you call my for?" Ryuu asked with a faint smile.


    "Oh, that''s it." Hiruzen said, taking a breath.


    "After destroying the Land of Whirlpools, Konoha lost its ally Uzumaki Village, and both Suna Village and Iwa Village looked at Konoha."


    "Iwa Village has sent a large number of ninjas to the border of the Rain Country. It seems that the Rain Country has acquiesced in this move of Iwa Village. Now Iwa may break through the border of the Rain Country and attack Konoha."


    "So, I want to want you to go to the battlefield in the land of the rain, do you agree?"


    Hiruzen smoked his pipe and said every word.


    "As you command, Hokage-sama," Ryuu said as a glint appeared in his eyes.

 Chapter 74 - 68- Nawaki

    Author: As promised, the words of this chapter are up to 1569 words.


    ...........


    Ryuu quickly packed their belongings, Ryuu returned to the clan and told Fuku and Soota about his deployment for the battlefield.. Souta prepared some food pills and the tools and give Ryuu and he also gave Ryuu a tanto as a weapon,This is because the sword that Mikoto gave him was broken in his battle against Suna''s troops.


    But Fuku was a little unhappy, pouting her mouth as she didn''t want to see Ryuu leave.


    "Ka-san don''t worry, I am strong and I got stronger after awakening the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, I can take care of myself." Ryuu sighed when he saw Fuku frowning.


    "I know you are strong, but you have to be careful and come back safe," Fuku said while kissing Ryuu''s forehead.


    .....


    At this time at the entrance of the village, Ryuu saw another acquaintance.


    "Nawaki, I thought you were on the front lines, I didn''t expect you were already in Konoha," Ryuu said as soon as he saw Nawaki standing in front of the Konoha Gate.


    Nawaki had short light-brown hair, hazel eyes and distinct blushes on his cheeks. For attire, he wore a dark teal poncho top and light green pants.


    "I was given a week''s leave so I went back to Konoha a week ago and my vacation is now over, I have to go back to the front lines" Nawaki sighed sullenly because his vacation was short and he has to go back to war, he hasn''t been back to Konoha since the war started and even when he came back he''d be out After a short while it made him feel depressed. But he encouraged himself, saying, "I will endure these hardships and become a Hokage."


    "Anyway, I''ve been waiting for you. We''ll go back to the front steps together since we''re both going to the battlefield facing Iwa Village." After Nawaki said this, he patted Ryuu''s shoulder with his eyes turning to stars as he pointed to himself, "Don''t worry Ryuu, the future Hokage will protect you well."


    "You know I''m stronger than you, aren''t you? You must have received news that I killed Ebizo who is a semi-Kage, so I''m the one who should protect you, not you." Ryuu said in a lukewarm voice as he removed Nawaki''s hand from his shoulder.


    After hearing Ryuu''s words, Nawaki felt depressed and crouched next to a tree, drawing circles on the ground using his finger, muttering, "What if you become more powerful and famous than me, I''m the one who will eventually become the Hokage."


    "Nawaki, stop being depressed, we have to go."


    "Yep"


    The figures of Ryuu and Nawaki flashed, completely disappearing from the entrance of the village and traveling to the country of rain. Ryuu and Nawaki were not slow and they also carried maps with them. They knew where Orochimaru and Jiraiya''s troops were, who were facing Iwa Village troops, so they ran without stopping.


    Ryuu and Nawaki trek for two days before they arrived at the border of the country of rain.


    Nawaki suggested to Ryuu that To be cautious, and his suggestion is that they remove Konoha forehead protector, Ryuu and Nawaki both removed their Konoha forehead protector from their foreheads to hide their identity. In the battlefield, the ninjas of the major countries wear forehead protectors for easy identification of their own people. And when Ryuu and Nawaki had just arrived at the border and didn''t meet with Orochimaru and Jiraiya''s troops, of course it was better to be speculated.


    As soon as they entered the border of the country of rain, they felt that the surrounding air was humid, with thunderclouds rolling in the sky and continuous rain.


    Along the way, Ryuu and Nawaki witnessed many sights. At the main battlefield, the country of rain is full of chaos, broken walls, and devastation. There are faint cries from the town and occasionally fighting sounds can be heard. Ryuu and Nawaki entered a small town in the country of rain and when they saw this scene, they felt a little depressed and sad.


    Although Ryuu went to war and killed hundreds of Suna ninjas, he felt depressed and sad because innocent people who had nothing to do with the war were suffering because of it.


    But they didn''t have time to sigh, they heard a wave of footsteps and it was obvious that there were ninjas from other countries approaching. At present, the country of rain has completely become a battlefield. Konoha, Suna, Iwa and Ame are all fighting separately, presenting a four- country battle royale.


    "Ryuu let''s hide quickly" Nawaki whispered as he tried to drag Ryuu into a hidden corner but Ryuu didn''t move.


    "We don''t need to hide, they are 12 people that are at most Chuunin level, and they seem to be from Iwa Village." Ryuu said in a cold voice, he really wanted to kill these ninjas, it''s possible that these ninjas destroyed this town even though the people living in it are normal people and not ninjas.


    Moments later, the group of ninjas appeared in front of Ryuu and Nawaki, one of the ninjas spoke while pointing at them, "Look, there are two stupid civilians who didn''t hide."


    "What are you doing outside, boy? Shouldn''t you be hiding?" One of the ninjas looked at Ryuu and Nawaki and spoke sarcastically, despite hearing the sarcasm of the ninja, Ryuu and Nawaki did not speak and did not move so the ninja thought that Ryuu and Nawaki were so afraid that they They can''t talk or move "Haha, look at them how scared they are"


    A ninja approached and looked at Ryuu''s face closely, then smiled and licked his lips, "Look at this boy''s face. He looks better than all the girls I''ve had fucking with in this town, and his skin looks smooth and soft."


    Moments after the ninja finished speaking, his head was cut off from his body and the smile was still stuck on the ninja''s face despite his death, Ryuu looked at the smile on the dead ninja''s face and said sarcastically, "What a great ninja died with a smile on his face."


    All the Iwa ninjas were shocked when they saw their colleague suddenly die by the boy in front of them, one of the ninja quickly shouted, "Beware, he''s not a civilian, he''s a ninja."


    "There is no point in being careful of me, you are already dead at this moment." Ryuu said those words as the corner of his lips rose into a mocking smile.


    "You''re just a marauding brat, don''t talk nonsense" a ninja shouted at Ryuu, but in the next moment Ryuu''s body dissipated as if it were a mirage. And in the next moment, all but one of the ninjas fell dead.


    Ryuu grabbed the only remaining ninja of the ninja group by the neck and looked into his eyes, then Ryuu activated his Sharingan.


    At this time, the three tomoe sharingan in Ryuu''s eyes appeared and eye contact with the Iwa ninja, as the three tomoe slowly spin. This Iwa ninja only felt that his consciousness became more and more blurred, until finally there was nothing at all.


    Ryuu used the genjutsu with his sharingan to get the information.


    "Genjutsu: Sharingan."


    The reflection of the sharingan appeared in the Iwa ninja eyes, expressionless and he was obviously hypnotized by Ryuu.


    "Who is the leader of Iwa in this small town now? What is his strength?" Ryuu frowned slightly. It is obvious that the town is now controlled by Iwa and they are hostile to Konoha. So Ryuu thought of eliminating them.


    "It''s Kanaye-sama, a jonin from our Iwa, his strength is very close to elite jonin."


    "Are there any other jonin?" Ryuu asked again.


    "There are three other jonin who are less powerful than Kanaye-sama."


    Ryuu nodded, knowing the strength of Iwa in this small town. Iwa jonin whose strength is close to the elite jonin, named Kanaye. There are also three jonins, a total of four jonins.


    he directed the hypnotized the Iwa ninja to say: "Now take us to find the jonin "


    "Ryuu, what do you want to do?" Nawaki was startled.


    "I guess what I''m going to do is very clear and you can figure this out without me telling you. But I''ll answer anyway, I''m going to kill all the Iwa ninjas in this town." Ryuu said coldly, a sharp look in his eyes and a serious expression on his face.


    "What? Are you kidding me? Didn''t you promise the Third Hokage that you wouldn''t be too reckless when sent to the front lines? Don''t do that, if you did that means you''re disobeying the Hokage''s orders," Nawaki said, frowning.


    "No, I''m not disobeying orders, I promised the Hokage that I wouldn''t be reckless when I got to Konoha''s troops, but we haven''t gotten there yet. Also how did you know about that?" After Ryuu finished, Ryuu looked sharply at Nawaki.


    "The Hokage told me to watch you and stop you if you do something reckless."


    "Then are you going to try to stop me?" Ryuu looked at Nawaki and said with a smile.


    When Nawaki looked at Ryuu''s smile, he felt a chill run through his body, so he quickly replied, "No, I will never stop you."


    "Good, now let''s go."

 Chapter 75 - 69- Kill All Ninjas In Town.

    Ninja Iwa who was hypnotized by Ryuu, led the way in front, while Ryuu and Nawaki followed behind him.


    "Ryuu, you''re not going to change your mind no matter what I tell you, are you?" Nawaki said while sighing.


    "Why do you want to kill them yourself anyway, we can tell Konoha''s forces about this place and they will take care of eliminating them." Nawaki didn''t understand why Ryuu''s juniors would do this to himself.


    Nawaki thought as he frowned, ''Does Ryuu want to gain glory and fame by doing this?''.


    "Nawaki, look at the town around you, how devastated it is. What''s the reason for that in your opinion?"


    "It''s because of the war, isn''t it?" Nawaki didn''t understand why Ryuu would ask such a question, whose answer was obvious.


    "I know that war brings suffering, killing and destruction, but this must be among the villages participating in the war. What is the fault of these towns inhabited by ordinary people to be destroyed in this way? It is not as if this city will pose a danger to the ninja villages. Also is it You heard what that ninja said before, they raped the girls and women of this town and that''s what I hate the most." When Ryuu said this, anger was burning in his chest and he wanted to kill Iwa ninja in this town.


    "I know this is sad, and I feel bad for this town, but this is a normal occurrence. You always find it in wars. Even before wars, **** exists." Nawaki sighed, rubbing his hair.


    "I know that, and there are probably dozens of towns in the same situation as this town, and there''s even a chance that some Konoha ninjas do this, if not in public, it would be in secret. But the fact that you know this is happening is different from seeing and being silent about it and doing nothing."


    If a person hears that there is a girl who was raped by a group of criminals, he will grieve for her, but he cannot do anything because this did not happen in front of him. This is different from if a person saw a girl being raped in front of him and did nothing to stop it despite the fact that he had the strength to stop it and he stood by and watched her being raped and then said to himself ''This is sad but this is a normal occurrence that happens everywhere.''


    Ryuu has the power to kill all the ninjas in this town, so he thinks about liberating this city from this suffering, even if it''s for a short time , because even if Ryuu kills all the ninjas in this town, there is a possibility that it will be taken over by other ninjas.


    Ryuu looked at the ninja leading the way for them, Ryuu took out the kunai and stabbed him in the back and the kunai reached his heart and killed him.


    "Why did you kill him? Didn''t you want him to lead the way for us to find the Jonin?" Nawaki asked in astonishment.


    "We don''t need it anymore I already know their location" Ryuu used his chakra sense, to discover the location of the Jonin and all the ninjas in the town.


    After Ryuu said that, he headed towards the place where the Jonin is now and Nawaki followed him.


    The place where Iwa jonin is in, is a house in the center of the town. Ryuu used his chakra sense to observe and he found a four strong chakra there at the Jonin level, and 15 at the Chunin level. There are a total of 19 ninja, one jonin and 8 Chunin in the house, two jonin and 5 Chunin standing outside the door, and one jonin and two Chunin on the side.


    It was almost impossible for a normal ninja to kill one of them without alerting the others, but that didn''t apply to Ryuu.


    "Nawaki wait for me here, I''ll finish them quickly," Ryuu said as he slowly walked towards the seven ninjas standing outside the door, but even though he got close none of the ninjas moved and remained firmly in place.


    "Nawaki wait for me here, I''ll finish them quickly." Without using any hand seals, Ryuu said as he quickly moved toward the seven ninjas standing outside the door, kneading the chakra inside his body and turning into fire, then expelling it from his mouth and forming a sea of ??flame.


    "Fire Release: Great Fire Annihilation"


    Hot flames formed by the chakra burned everything as it headed toward the seven ninjas standing outside the door. Ryuu''s sudden attack caught the seven ninjas at the door by surprise, they didn''t even have time to dodge before the fire hit them.


    All seven ninjas were burned and the flames continued to expand and engulfed the house where the rest of the ninjas were.


    It is a B rank ninjutsu in the original story and Uchiha Madara use this super strong fire ninjutsu when he debuts ! In the original story Uchiha Madara uses Great Fire Annihilation but only when several water ninjutsu unite can they resist attack of Madara . Furthermore the power of Great Fire Annihilation is far stronger than ordinary fire ninjutsu !


    So it is impossible for an unprepared ninja group to survive this attack.


    The house was reduced to rubble in seconds, and after Ryuu stopped the chakra from flowing, the fires were extinguished moments later due to the rainy weather of Rain Country.


    Ryuu used his sense chakra and checked if anyone survived but no one survived this sudden attack, so he started sensing the locations of the rest of the ninjas in the town and went and killed them one by one.


    After Ryuu kills all the ninjas, he starts going back to the place where he left Nawaki, but on his way there he sees a little girl lying on the ground starting to be 5 years old.

 Chapter 76 - 70- Konan

    Ryuu quickly walked towards the little girl lying on the ground, lifted her off the ground and made her lean on his arm, and when he looked at her face he saw that she was still conscious and looked straight into her eyes and said one word weakly, "Food."


    As soon as Ryuu heard her, he took out some water and food from the storage seal he was carrying with him, then put the food in her hand, and said gently and a little sadness appeared in his eyes, "Here, you can eat this."


    Ryuu doesn''t know where this little girl came from with the force to hold bread tightly as soon as he put it in her hand because she was so weak that she couldn''t move just a little while ago. After grabbing the bread, she put it in her mouth and began to eat, with tears coming out of her eyes.


    When Ryuu saw her tears running while she was eating, he felt very sad, at first he wanted to give her food and go but when he saw her crying like that just because she got food he made him stay with her longer.


    After the little girl ate half of the bread, she noticed that Ryuu was staring at her while she was eating. Then she looked at his hands and didn''t see him holding anything, so she put the other half in Ryuu''s hand and said in a weak voice, "If you''re hungry too, you can eat the other half."


    ''This child gives me the other half even though she is still hungry, she is really a very good person,'' even though the child is hungry she still gives her food to Ryuu because she thought he gave her all his bread and if she ate it all Ryuu would still be hungry.


    "Don''t worry about me, I have a lot of bread when you finish this and you''re still hungry I''ll give you more.." Ryuu said while returning half the bread to the little girl, then took out another bread to make the little girl believe him.


    After the little girl finished eating, she asked Ryuu, "Can I go with you? I don''t have anywhere to go back. The ninja destroyed my house and killed my parents. Please take me with you." When she mentioned her parents, tears started to flow from her eyes again. Then she tightly grabbed Ryuu''s clothes and started begging for him to take it with him.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t leave you here." Ryuu wiped the tears from her eyes and said kindly in order to calm her down. After saying this, Ryuu picked her up and started walking towards the place where he sensed Nawaki''s presence.


    "What''s your name?" Ryuu asked the little girl, her name.


    "konan, my name is konan," the little girl said in a low voice.


    When Ryuu heard the little girl''s name, he paused in shock, then turned his gaze to the little girl and began to carefully examine her facial features.


    The girl in front was covered with dirt and mud and most of her facial features were hidden because of that, which is why Ethan didn''t recognize her when he first saw her.


    "konan is a nice name, by the way my name is Ryuu." Ryuu tells konan his name and he smiles at her.


    After Ryuu finished saying his name to Konan, he heard Nawaki''s voice calling him, "Ryuu, you''re finally back."


    Nawaki stared at Ryuu and when he got close he noticed that Ryuu was holding a little girl in his arms so he quickly asked, "Ryuu, who is this little girl?"


    "Her name is konan and I found her lying on the floor due to lack of nutrition and her parents are not around anymore so I decided to take care of her." Ryuu said while looking at Nawaki seriously, he decided to take care of konan even before he knew who she was, and when he found out it was konan, he was even more insistent on his decision to take care of her.


    "What? Are you kidding me? We are going to the front lines. We don''t have time to take care of her, but we can''t leave her here either so you can use shadow clones to send her to Konoha." Nawaki shouted in surprise when he heard that Ryuu wanted to take care of the little girl.


    When Konan heard Nawaki''s words, he pulled Ryuu''s clothes tight and she stared at him with a begging look to stay with him with some wet eyes threatening to shed tears.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll stay with me," Ryuu said as he stroked konan''s hair to calm her, then looked at Nawaki and said, "Let''s find an abandoned house or something similar. konan needs to take a shower."


    "Okay," Nawaki sighed. Then they went to look for a house, after a while Ryuu found an abandoned house and luckily it wasn''t destroyed so the three of them entered the house, Ryuu looked at konan and stroked her head while saying "konan go take a shower, while Nawaki brings some new clothes for you."


    konan was reluctant to leave Ryuu, but she obeyed his words and went to the bathroom.


    Nawaki looked at Ryuu and said in annoyance, "Why should I go find clothes for her, why don''t you go?"


    "Okay, I''ll find clothes for her myself." Ryuu said while using a one hand seal, then ten shadow clones appeared and as soon as they appeared they quickly moved out of the house, they knew what Ryuu wanted to do as soon as they appeared so they went to find clothes for konan.


    Minutes later, the shadow clones returned with a variety of clothes that match konan''s size, then Ryuu sends the clothes to konan in the bathroom.


    An hour later, konan came out of the bathroom wearing new clothes. Her original hair color was also revealed after removing the mud, Konan had short, straight blue hair with a bun, amber eyes with lavender eye shadow, and a black labret piercing.

 Chapter 78 - 71- Konan (2)

    Author: Please if you find the name Ethan instead of the name Ryuu, let me know. Ethan is the MC name for my other Fanfic (One Piece: The Ship of Lust). Sometimes I make a mistake and write Ethan''s name in this Fanfic.


    ...


    "konan, you look a lot better now. That mud and dirt was hiding your cute appearance." Ryuu said with a smile as he looked at Konan''s new look after she finished taking a shower.


    konan smiled happily when she heard Ryuu''s praise, but after a moment her expression changed to sad and tears started to fall from her eyes.


    Ryuu quickly advanced and gently hugged her while saying, "konan are you okay?".


    konan hugged Ryuu tightly as she rested her head on his chest and cried hard while saying "Ka-san, to-san."


    konan cried for a long time until she fell asleep due to exhaustion, Ryuu gently carried her and went to one of the rooms in this house and slowly put her on the bed so as not to wake her.


    Ryuu sighed as he saw the dry tears on konan''s face, Ryuu could feel the sadness inside her erupting like a flood as soon as she felt a little safe.


    "So what are we going to do now? Have you decided what to do with konan?" Nawaki said in a low voice so as not to wake konan.


    "We''ll wait for Konan to wake up and then we''ll start moving towards Konoha''s camp," Ryuu said as he walked out of the room.


    Nawaki walked behind Ryuu while saying in shock, "You''re not planning to take her with us to Konoha camp, are you?"


    "I''ll take konan with us," Ryuu said while looking for a clean piece of cloth.


    "Are you kidding me? We are at war and the Konoha camp might be attacked at any time, you are putting her in danger by making her go there." Nawaki grabs Ryuu by the shoulder tightly as he says seriously.


    "So what are you suggesting? Do you want me to send Konan to Konoha?" Ryuu said while removing Nawaki''s hand from his shoulder. Then he kept searching until he found a clean piece of cloth.


    "Yes, it''s the best place you can get Conan to go to." Ryuu listens to what Nawaki says as he walks back to Conan''s room, holding a piece of cloth and a bowl of water.


    "Listen carefully Nawaki, it''s not safe for konan to go to Konoha now, as I said we are at war so the Hokage''s advisors will start suspecting that she is a spy and I don''t know what they might do, and also no one will protect her and I''m not there." Ryuu had previously thought of sending her to Konoha and putting her under Souta''s care, but he remembered that Souta would soon participate in the war so he canceled the thought.


    "What? She''s a child. It''s impossible for them to think like that." Nawaki denounced Ryuu''s words as soon as he heard her. He would never believe something like this would happen.


    "I don''t care whether they do it or not as long as there is a 1% chance they will. I wouldn''t let her go to Konoha if I wasn''t around." Ryuu said as he approached the bed where konan was sleeping, then he wet the cloth and started wiping her face to remove the dry tears on her face.


    "You''re totally irrational. It doesn''t matter, you can do whatever you want," Nawaki despaired at persuading Ryuu to change his mind.


    Ryuu also doesn''t want her to be in the Konoha camp, but he doesn''t want to send her to Konoha, and he can''t send her to the Fox World because only the summoner is allowed to enter. So he had no other choice but to take it with him.


    ....


    Hours later, Konan woke up and was a little confused and tried to remember where she was. Moments later, she remembered that she was helped by Ryuu, so she looked around, but she didn''t find him in the room, so she ran out of the room thinking while tears were almost coming out of her eyes. ''Where is he? Did he abandon me?''


    While konan was looking for Ryuu in the house, a voice came from behind her, "Are you looking for something konan?"


    konan looked at the person speaking and was happy when she saw that it was Ryuu, so she ran towards him and hugged him while feeling relieved that he didn''t abandon her.


    Ryuu smiled when he sensed that konan''s feelings had changed and she became happy, he said while rubbing her hair, "So what were you looking for?"


    "I was looking for you because I didn''t see you in the room," Konan said with a smile.


    "Okay. Let''s go to the kitchen. I''ve prepared some food for us to eat before we start leaving the town." Ryuu said while holding Konan''s hand and they started walking towards the kitchen together.


    After they had eaten, Ryuu carried Konan on his back and began to move quickly out of the city and head towards the Konoha camp while Nawaki followed him.

 Chapter 79 - 72- Treason.

    There will be no chapter tomorrow.


    And the update will be from now on from day to day. (At most, there will be four chapters per week)


    .......


    In Konoha at the Uchiha complex.


    In one of the gardens an old man was sitting while thinking deeply and his eyes were showing killing intent.. Souta approached him and said, "What happened, you have been acting so strange these days."


    "None of my subordinates have called me for a week, which is very strange. Nothing like this has happened before." Madara felt that he had been betrayed by Zetsu.


    "You must have been betrayed by your subordinates," Souta said as a frown formed on his face.


    "Yes, it seems that I have been betrayed, not that I feel that I have been deceived, but I do not know by who did it or when I was deceived." Madara hasn''t met Black Zetsu yet, so he doesn''t even know he exists yet. In the original work, Black Zetsu''s first appearance in front of Madara was when he met Obito and Madara.


    "So what do you want me to do?" Souta asked.


    "I''ll tell you the location of the hideout I was in before. I want you to go over there and check it out." Madara said while taking out a map and placing it in front of Souta.


    After that Madara stood up and started walking outside the garden, Souta looked at him and asked, "Where are you going?"


    "I''m going to check out the Uchiha Stone Tablet"


    ....


    In the country of rain.


    There was a family of three people, father, mother and son standing in front of them, a completely black human figure that lacked any hair or visible orifices, and contained yellow eyes, which lack any visible sclerae or pupils.


    The family was afraid, the father looked at his son and said seriously, "Nagato, run from here, we will stop him."


    "Do you really think you can stop me?" The human figure in front of them said in a hoarse voice, then moved forward and pierced Nagato''s father''s chest with his hand.


    ....


    Elsewhere in the country of rain.


    Ryuu arrived at the Konoha camp carrying Konan on his back.


    Nawaki walked in front while Ryuu finally led Konan back to camp


    Konan looked left and right curiously as she hid timidly behind Ryuu, a little scared. Her little hands held Ryuu tightly and her eyes were full of attachment, not wanting to let go for a moment.


    "Ryuu-onii-san..." Konan whispered.


    During their trip to the Konoha camp, Konan started calling him Onii-san, and she seems to be very attached to him now. As if he was her new family and she didn''t want to leave him.


    "Relax, with me here, no one will dare to bully you." Ryuu said lightly.


    Ryuu''s voice was very calm, but what he said made Konan''s heart warm. Konan looked at Ryuu and already regarded Ryuu as the closest person to her. No, it should be said that Ryuu saved Konan from dying of starvation and treated her so well, thus Konan''s feelings for Ryuu are already somewhat similar to some blind worship.


    Just a simple sentence from Ryuu and Konan can do almost anything for him.


    Ryuu led Konan into the camp and they were greeted by the curious eyes of the Konoha ninjas.


    A ninja hurried towards them and said respectfully, "Ryuu-sama, I''m sorry about that but I should verify your identity first before entering the camp."


    "Can you tell us who this little girl is?" The ninja then looked curiously at konan, who Ryuu was carrying on his back.


    "She''s someone I saved, so I''ll take care of her, you have no objection to that, do you?" Ryuu said while looking sharply at the ninja, making the ninja sweat profusely.


    "No sir, I have no objection." The ninja said nervously, then started to check on Ryuu, after he finished the examination the three entered the camp.


    Another ninja approached and said respectfully, "Ryuu-sama, let me show you your temporary residence."


    "What about me?" Nawaki said while looking at the ninja.


    "Nawaki, you can go to the tent you were staying in before you came back to Konoha," the ninja said impatiently as he looked at Nawaki, "And you should have known this before, so why are you asking?"


    "I really want to ask you a question, why is there such a big difference in the treatment between me and Ryuu," Nawaki said annoyed.


    "You know that, so I don''t have to answer," the ninja said with a smile, then ignored Nawaki and started taking Ryuu to temporary residence.


    "I am the future Hokage and you should respect me too," Nawaki said in annoyance when he saw that the ninja was ignoring him.


    An older ninja approached the ninja who ignored Nawaki and slapped him on the head, "Nawaki-sama, don''t be alarmed by this idiot boy."


    After saying this, he brought his mouth close to the ninja''s ear and said seriously, "He is the grandson of the First Hokage, you better not do that again."


    "You think I am not a great person, then I will prove to you how great I am when I become the Hokage in the future." Nawaki said as he headed towards his former tent place, Nawaki had heard the words of the old ninja so he was very upset, he did not want to rely on the fame and greatness of his grandfather.


    "Will he be okay?" konan said while looking at the back of Nawaki walking away.


    "I think he''ll be fine, let''s go to the tent prepared for us, you need a rest," Ryuu said gently to konan.

 Chapter 80 - 73- Jiraiya And Orochimaru

    Ryuu and Konan arrived at the site of the tent prepared for them. The tent is in the middle of the camp, next to the command tent and the tents of Jiraiya and Orochimaru.


    The tent is larger than most of the tents in the camp, and the same size as the tents of Orochimaru and Jiraiya, and inside there is a bed, a desk and some books.


    Since Ryuu killed Ebizo he has become very famous and all Konoha ninjas look at him with respect and appreciation because of the power he has now despite his young age, and now he has a better reputation than Tsunade, Jiraiya and Orochimaru.


    Although the three are the disciples of the Third Hokage, they did not kill anyone at the semi-Kage level in the war, nor did they fight Hanzo the Salamander, so they did not get the title of Sannin and their achievements are still less than Ryuu in the war, so their fame is less than Ryuu.


    "konan you can sleep on the bed, I''ll go for a while I have work to do." Ryuu said with a smile while patting konan''s head, he sensed a ninja walking toward his tent so he guessed he would be called.


    When the ninja wanted to call Ryuu, Ryuu came out of the tent and looked at the ninja and said, "Do you want something?"


    "Ryuu-sama, Orochimaru-sama, Jiraiya-sama, and Shikawa-sama want to see you, please go to the command tent, They are waiting for you there." The ninja said respectfully and admiringly, after it was his mission to tell Ryuu to walk away.


    Ryuu walked towards the command tent. Two guards were standing in front of the tent when they saw him They opened the tent to let him in.


    When Ryuu entered the tent, he recognized three of them, one of whom he knew and someone he met was Shikawa, the head of the Nara clan. And the other two who only saw them in the anime and manga are Jiraiya and Orochimaru.


    Jiraiya looked at Ryuu and patted him on the shoulder with a laugh, "You''re Tsunade''s disciple, you don''t look as strong as the rumors say, hehehe."


    Ryuu didn''t say anything, just looked straight into Jiraiya''s eyes and smiled, Jiraiya felt chills running all over his body and his back was covered in sweat. Jiraiya thought, ''What is this? Did he use genjutsu on me?''


    "Jiraiya, what''s wrong, why are you standing there dumbfounded?" Shikawa patted Jiraiya''s back, waking him from his thoughts. Jiraiya looked at Ryuu and said in annoyance, "Why did you use genjutsu on me?"


    "What are you talking about, I didn''t do anything," Ryuu said with a smirk.


    "I looked into your eyes, you must have brought me into genjutsu at that moment," Jiraiya pointed to Ryuu''s eyes.


    "Jiraiya, your accusation is false, he did not use the Sharingan." Orochimaru said. Orochimaru focused on Ryuu''s body, looked up and down and his eyes showed some emotion and said, "You''re really very strong, and you seem stronger than what the information we got from Konoha says, it''s really great to be this strong at this age."


    Orochinaru has always paid close attention to Ryuu since he knew he was carrying the blood of Senju and Uchiha from Tsunade. Ryuu''s name began to resound in the country of rain and Orochimaru naturally paid close attention to Ryuu news.


    "You are over-praising me." Ryuu said indifferently. He didn''t feel much about the praise of the Orochimaru. It was nothing more than, he had just killed a semi-kage, for his current strength, a semi-kage is nothing and he could easily kill one of them.


    "What is the situation with the war against Iwa ninja this time is?" Ryuu asked.


    As soon as he mentioned this, Shikawa sighed and said bitterly: "Don''t mention it, Iwa has sent a lot of strong ninjas this time, there is even a special special ''explosion unit'' with very strong combat capability. On the frontal battlefield, we have almost no advantage."


    "Don''t you have any good plan or strategy to turn the advantage on to Konoha?" Ryuu looked into Shikawa''s eyes and asked.


    "You are my plan, you have a similar strength to the Third Kazekage and you are an irreplaceable advantage in war so I have sent a request to the Hokage for you to come back to war. I want you to..." Before Shikawa could finish speaking, they heard an alarm from the Konoha ninja and then a loud explosion sounded.


    As soon as he heard the explosion, Ryuu quickly moved to his tent, and when he arrived, he saw konan trembling in fear as she was sitting in the corner, Ryuu went to her side and hugged her, trying to calm her down, "It''s okay I''m here, you''ll be fine."


    konan calmed down immediately after hearing Ryuu''s words. After she calmed down, Ryuu used the wood clone technique he had learned from Madara. Three wood clones appeared in front of Ryuu, he looked at them and said, "Take care of konan."


    The clones nodded, then Ryuu walked out of the tent and used his sensing technique to locate the enemies and then quickly start moving towards them.


    "Ryuu, they''ve already pulled out. Don''t go after them. This could be a trap. Also, there weren''t any casualties in this explosion." Shikawa said as soon as he saw that Ryuu was trying to get out of the camp to catch up with the Iwa ninjas.


    Ryuu paused after hearing Shikawa''s words, but he didn''t want to let Iwa attack at will and then withdraw without losses. This would lower the morale of Konoha''s troops, so he used the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique and ten clones appeared in front of him. "Go and kill them all."


    Half an hour later, one clone came back with a scroll. He entered the command tent and presented it to Ryuu. Ryuu took it and then looked at Shikawa and gave it to him, "In this scroll the corpses of the people who attacked the Konoha camp are stored now, you can use it to raise the morale of the Konoha troops."

 Chapter 81 - 75- Killing Intent

    The next day, all of Konoha''s forces assembled in preparation for the start of the battle against the Iwa forces.


    Eight people marched in the front heading to the battlefield, while Konoha''s forces marched behind them in an orderly fashion.


    The eight people are Ryuu, Tsunade, Kushina, Mikoto, Orochimaru, Jiraiya, Dan, and Shikawa.


    "So what''s your plan," Ryuu said while looking at Shikawa.


    "We have received information from our spies that Iwa forces are currently heading to our camp to make a major attack to get rid of us completely, so I am planning to ambush them on their way here." Shikawa said in response to Ryuu''s question, luckily the spy was not detected and he delivered timely information.


    Konoha''s forces kept marching north until they reached the place Shikawa had set to ambush Iwa''s forces.


    Konoha''s forces began digging trenches and hiding in them and camouflaging them so that the Iwa forces would not notice, and they also added some seals to deter the exploration of ninjas who possessed sensing techniques..


    After they prepared well, they sat in their place patiently preparing for the arrival of their prey, and after waiting for hours, Iwa''s forces appeared within the range of Konoha''s Ninja Sensing Technique.


    Ryuu was the first to sense their arrival, and after a quarter of an hour the rest of Konoha''s sensing ninja started noticing the arrival of Iwa''s forces.


    "Ryuu, as we previously agreed, you will stop the jinchuriki of Iwa Village while we eliminate the weak Iwa forces." Shikawa said seriously.


    For some reason Dan is jealous when Ryuu is the center of attention while he is standing aside in his shadow. He''s also been in an upset mood for the past months because Tsunade has been ignoring him since their fight against Suna''s forces.


    "Dan, what''s wrong with you, why are you distracted? We are about to clash against the enemy forces. Do you want to die?" Shikawa scolded while looking at Dan seriously. "Look at Ryuu, despite his young age and great strength, he takes the enemy forces seriously and starts preparing to fight."


    Hearing the last words, Dan felt his chest explode with anger as he gritted his teeth, thinking ''Since I met this Uchiha my life has started to change for the worse, if he disappears from my life everything might go back to normal.''


    Dan showed some killing intent towards Ryuu, but quickly hid it and started preparing for battle.


    Ryuu sensed killing intent so he looked in her direction and saw Dan, then thought, ''It looks like you want to die, I''ll make it happen for you.''


    Since Dan came with Tsunade and Konoha''s forces yesterday, Ryuu sensed that Dan was upset and angry with him but he didn''t know why, but he ignored because he thought Dan wouldn''t do him any harm. But now Dan showed some killing intent towards him, so Ryuu decided to sentence Dan to death.


    ''Dan don''t blame me for this, you''re the one who started it,'' Ryuu thought as he looked at Dan calmly, with no expression of anger on his face.


    "Attack" A member of the Yamanaka clan sent Shikawa''s orders to all of Konoha''s forces.


    When Ryuu heard the orders, he quickly walked out of the hiding place he was in and sprinted in the direction from which he sensed the chakra of the Tailed Beast.


    Konoha''s forces started launching all kinds of ninjutsu and ninjutsu with all kinds of elements on Iwa''s forces from all sides.


    The Iwa forces did not expect this sudden attack from Konoha''s forces, so they suffered many losses in moments.


    "Watch out, we''re under attack."


    "F#ck them, how can they do this attack without being detected by a Sensing Ninja."


    "Konoha is really despicable for this sudden attack."


    Anger was rising within the Iwa ninja, due to this attack by Konoha''s forces.


    Ryuu infiltrated Iwa''s forces and then used the Wood Clone Technique. Three clones appeared from him. Then the clones used the Transformation Technique to disguise themselves as Iwa ninjas. Ryuu looked at them and then simply said, "Kill Dan."


    All the clones nodded as they went to do their job, Ryuu no longer cared about Dan anymore and focused on the Iwa Village Jinchuuriki who started moving toward Konoha''s forces with an angry expression on his face. Ryuu thought, ''I should stop him before he causes losses to Konoha''s forces.''


    ''No need to hide a breath I guess'' thought Ryuu when he arrived near Jinchuriki, a smile forming on his face, as he sensed that the Jinchuriki knew of his presence.


    "So you are Ryuu Uchiha, the kid whose name has spread everywhere, as I heard that you killed all the Iwa ninjas stationed in Tora Town, as well as the squad that infiltrated to launch an attack on the Konoha camp." The jinchuriki spoke angrily after discovering Ryuu''s whereabouts.


    "Yeah I did it, if you hate me then come and kill me if you can" Ryuu said coldly as he walked toward the jinchuriki, some Iwa ninja swallowing their saliva while feeling nervous.

 Chapter 82 - 76- Jinch奴riki of The Four-Tails

    "Attack him," the Jinchuriki said while looking at Ryuu in annoyance. Although the ninjas next to him were frightened, they listened to his orders and started shooting jutsu at Ryuu.


    "Earth Release: Dust Storm"


    Dozens of ninjas slammed their hands on the ground, producing a large amount of soil, which was released and manipulated towards Ryuu as a swift wave with overwhelming power.


    Ryuu quickly jumped out of the ninja''s attack range and evaded the attack very easily, but when he set foot on the ground again, dozens of ninjas controlled multiple sections of rocks and moved them around Ryuu. Next, the ninja formed two giant sections of rock that crushed Ryuu.


    "Earth Release: Bedrock Coffin"


    The ninjas looked at each other suspiciously, thinking ''Did we kill him so easily?''


    "Haha, I knew this must have been the information we received exaggerated his strength after all he is still just a kid." After a period of silence, a ninja said with a smile, he was suspicious of the information when he heard it and now he''s sure it''s wrong and Ryuu''s strength has been exaggerated.


    "You''re right.." All the ninja agreed, and began to think that their previous fear when standing in front of Ryuu was unnecessary.


    But at this moment the ninja who spoke was impaled with a spear made of iron.


    "It''s the Third Kazekage." shouted an Iwa ninja pointing at someone standing on a distant hill.


    The Third Kazekage was a tall man with fair complexion. He had short messy dark-blue hair and narrow yellow eyes. He wore the normal Kazekage attire minus the Kage hat, plus a flowing ankle-length white cape.


    "What? What is the Third Kazekage doing here?"


    All the Iwa ninjas were surprised by the appearance of the Third Kazekage in the battle between them and Konoha.


    "Warn all our forces, there is a possibility that Suna Village will engage in this battle." The jinchuriki shouted at a ninja standing next to him and ordered him to warn all the Iwa ninjas.


    The Jinchuuriki walked over and stood in front of the Third Kazekage and spoke angrily, "Shouldn''t you attack Konoha''s forces? They are the ones who tarnished your reputation after all."


    The Kazekage looked at the Jinchuriki with contempt, "You''re just a monster. Do you really have the right to speak? I''m surprised that Onoki allowed a monster like you to lead his forces."


    "Who do you call a monster, you motherfucker?" The jinchuriki shouted angrily while doing hand seals.


    "Lava Release: Scorching Stream Rock Technique"


    The jinchuriki expelled a large amount of lava from its mouth, which rapidly solidified into several magma boulders being shot towards the Third Kazekage with tremendous force. Due to their composition, the boulders can melt through most objects with ease, and because a considerable number are dispersed over a wide range in quick succession, they are also difficult to avoid.


    The Third Kazekage collected a large amount of iron sand in front of him and built an iron wall to block the volcanic rocks heading towards him.


    Because he could not avoid the attack, he decided to block it, so the Third Kazekage gathered a large amount of iron sand in front of him and built an iron wall to block the volcanic rocks heading towards him.


    After fending off the attack, he collected iron sands to form a giant block, and then tried to use it to crush the Jinchuriki.


    "Giant Hammer"


    The Jinchuriki dodged the attack, but the impact of the attack threw him away causing him some light wounds. The Jinchuriki thought, ''Damn, his attacks weren''t so fast before.''


    The Kazekage did not wait for the Jinchuriki to regain his cool. The Kazekage formed iron sands into nails and shot them towards The Jinchuriki, the iron nails were very fast.


    The Jinchuuriki tried to dodge the attack but couldn''t and many nails were about to pierce his body.


    Before the nails struck him, his body was enveloped in a red aura and a single tail was formed. Not only that, but his entire body was covered in a layer of lava.


    "Lava Release Chakra Mode"


    After the nails hit his body that didn''t hurt him because it was melted by the lava, the Jinchuriki looked at the Third Kazekage angrily and started moving towards him quickly.


    The Third Kazekage did not move and did not attack, he made the Jinchuriki approach him, when the Jinchuriki saw the actions of the Third Kazekage, he smiled sarcastically and said, "You are looking for death."


    The Jinchuuriki''s body is covered in lava, so when he approaches the Third Kazekage and punches him, he will surely be killed. Even if the punch fails to connect, the intense heat from the lava can still burn The Third Kazekage if they''re close enough.


    When the Jinchuuriki arrived in front of the Third Kazekage, he punched him.


    "Lava Release: Scorching Armoured Fist"


    But when the Jinchuuriki punched the Third Kazekage, the Kazekage turned into iron sand. That sand then gathered to form a spear and hit the jinchuriki causing it to be thrown away.


    After a while the Jinchuuriki stood on the ground and then roared loudly as the red aura around his body began to condense and form four tails, then his entire body began to transform and swell. After a while, its new shape became a giant red monkey with four tails.

 Chapter 83 - 77- Kill The Jinchuriki

    While fighting the Third Kazekage and the Jinchuuriki, the rock that crushed Ryuu started to shake and after a moment split and Ryuu came out unscathed, all the Iwa ninjas were shocked to see this. "Didn''t we kill him already?"


    "No, you didn''t kill me." Ryuu smiled as he looked at the group of ninjas in front of him, all the ninjas who saw his smile struck terror into their hearts.


    Ryuu took a deep breath and then exhaled towards the ninja in front of him, a strong and sharp wind came out from Ryuu''s mouth and cut off all the ninjas in front of him, some ninjas tried to use the earth wall to protect themselves but the wind was sharp enough to cut through the earth wall and hit the ninja hiding behind it.


    Ryuu looked at the Jinchuriki and the Kazekage, the corner of his mouth raised slightly to form a smile, and then slowly walked towards them.


    ... ... ... ...


    At the same time, from the rear of the Iwa forces, about a thousand Suna ninjas suddenly appeared and started attacking the Iwa forces fiercely.


    "Damn, what is a Suna ninja doing here."


    "Isn''t it Konoha who defeated them months ago? They should attack them and take revenge. Why are they attacking us instead?"


    The Iwa forces became surrounded by Konoha''s forces in front and Suna''s forces in the rear, and they had no chance of retreating even if they wanted to.


    Also, Suna''s forces are much stronger than usual, which greatly surprised the Iwa ninja.


    Not only were Iwa''s forces surprised by the arrival of Suna''s forces, but even Konoha''s forces were surprised by their unexpected arrival.


    When the Konoha forces saw that Suna''s forces were helping them fight Iwa, they were shocked and thought of one possibility, ''Did the Hokage make an alliance with Suna Village?''


    ... ... ... ... ...


    Back to the Kazekage and Jinchuriki fight.


    He noticed the giant monkey Ryuu walking close to him so he tried to run him over with his foot. Ryuu looked at the giant foot heading towards him but he did not move. He remained standing and looked at the attack with disdain. Ryuu raised his arm up and used his Rasengan and started adding large amounts of chakra to it.


    The Rasengan greatly expanded in size and became the same size as a giant ape''s foot.


    Then Ryuu threw it at the giant ape''s foot that was heading towards him, the rasengan collided with the giant ape''s foot and the giant ape was pushed back causing it to fall to the ground.


    When Ryuu tried to attack the jinchuriki who had fallen to the ground, he noticed that some iron sand needles were quickly heading towards him so he took a few steps back and looked at the Kazekage.


    The two stared into each other''s eyes for a moment and at this time the jinchuriki stood up and started to get angry, he creates a volcano which then explodes violently, sending molten rock flying up in all directions the effects of which resemble a giant flower.


    The Kazekage gathered iron sand to form a wall to block the volcanic rocks heading towards him, while Ryuu moved quickly and nimbly, dodging all the volcanic rocks.


    The Kazekage formed five giant pillars of iron sand and dropped them on the Jinchuriki. Although the Kazekage''s attack power is strong and heavy, the Jinchuriki was able to grab the pillars and carry them using his arms and four tails.


    But the pillars disintegrated and turned into iron sand again and then tied the arms and tails of the jinchuriki, the jinchuriki tried to break free from the shackles but could not, so he located the kazekage, then opened his mouth and began to form the Tailed Beast Ball.


    When the Tailed Beast Ball was fully formed and the Jinchuriki was ready to launch it towards the Kazekage, Ryuu appeared above his head while holding Cho Odama Rasengan in his hand and hit the Jinchuriki''s head causing him to shut his mouth, then the Kazekage manipulated the iron sand and made it wrap around the Jinchuriki''s mouth to keep it closed.


    At this moment, the Tailed Beast Ball exploded inside the jinchuriki''s mouth, after which he fell to the ground and fainted, scattering the chakra that makes up the body of the Tailed Beast and returning the jinchuriki to his normal body.


    The Kazekage seized this opportunity to send a spear of Iron Sands to pierce the heart of the Jinchuriki and kill him.

 Chapter 84 - 78-defeat Iwa

    After the Kazekage killed the Jinchuriki, all Iwa forces became frightened and their morale greatly lowered, making it easier for Konoha and Suna''s forces to kill them.


    The Kazekage carried the body of the Jinchuriki using iron sand, Ryuu tried to recover the Jinchuriki from the Kazekage, which started the fight again, after fighting for 15 minutes, the Third Kazekage and Suna''s forces withdrew with the body of the Four-Tailed Jinchuriki.


    After that, the Iwa forces tried to retreat as well, but Konoha''s forces started chasing them, killing more Iwa forces.


    Hours later, the fighting ended, and Konoha''s forces assembled and began to return to the camp.


    Unfortunately, Konoha lost one of its elites (Dan) in the battle, it seems that he was killed by someone from the Iwa forces.


    ... ... ... ... ... ...


    A few kilometers away from the battlefield, Ryuu sat on a rock and with the Kazekage standing in front of him, Ryuu spoke, "Where is the Jinchuriki?"


    "I tied it up and put it in a hidden place a few kilometers from here, I used some pretty good seals I think even Black Zetsu won''t find it easily." the Kazekage said while throwing a map toward Ryuu. On the map is the location where the Jinchuriki are being held.


    Yes, the Jinchuriki didn''t die. Ryuu faked it and kidnapped him, he didn''t kill him because when the Jinchuuriki dies, the tail monster''s chakra will scatter and take a long time to gather, and Ryuu doesn''t want to waste time looking for the tail monster after reassembling the chakra.


    "Looks like you liked this shape, you haven''t done the transformation technique yet." Ryuu said while looking at his clone who was in the form of the Third Kazekage.


    "It is fun and beneficial to use this form in combat." The clone smiled as he looked at his body.


    "You''re right, it''s very useful, we were able to transfer the hatred of Iwa village that occurred due to the killing of the Jinchuriki to Suna Village." The transformation technology has been upgraded from Grandmaster to ''Advanced Grandmaster''. At this level, the technique can allow Ryuu to transform into anyone he''s seen before, and the transformation is so perfect that the people closest to that person might not even notice the difference.


    "Anyway, what do you want to do now with the jinchuriki?" The clone asked Ryuu.


    "We won''t do anything to him. We will keep him trapped while one of my clones guards him. After all, I don''t have someone to seal the Tailed Beast inside and it is of no use to me right now." Ryuu sighed.


    Fortunately, the Shadow Clone skill had leveled up from ''Grandmaster'' to ''Advanced Grandmaster''. When the skill reached this level, the shadow clone could still exist even if Ryuu fell asleep or fainted, so Ryuu wouldn''t have to worry that the shadow clone guarding the jinchuriki would disappear because of his sleep.


    Ryuu looked at his clone and the corner of his mouth raised a smile, "I have another task for you."


    ... ... ... ... ... ...


    After a few days passed, news spread that Suna''s forces and the Kazekage were entering into the fight between Konoha''s forces and Iwa''s forces, and that the Kazekage had killed the Four-Tailed Jinchuriki.


    This news shocked all the ninja villages, no one expected that the Kazekage would help Konoha in their fight against Iwa, and the most shocking thing was that the Kazekage killed a Jinchuriki and the death of a person at the Kage level was big news, especially the death of the Jinchuriki.


    With the death of the Jinchuriki, it means that Iwa has only one person on the Kage level now, which is the current Third Tsuchikage Onoki.


    But even if Onoki was the only Kage level in Iwa village, no one recklessly attacked, because Onoki is considered one of the most powerful current Kage in the ninja world, especially his Kekkei T¨­ta, which has a lethal destructive power.


    ... ... ... ... ... ...


    In the village of Iwa


    "Damn that Kazekage, how dare he attack us. Prepare the troops. I''ll personally go to rip that damned one off!" The third Tsuchikage shouted angrily.


    "Please calm down Tsuchikage-sama, you shouldn''t rush and leave the village unprotected, if you leave the village there is a possibility that we will be attacked by some nearby villages." My subordinates and advisors to Tsuchikage started trying to calm him down.


    "Do you think I''ll calm down, I won''t calm down until I rip that bastard Third Kazekage."


    ... ... ... ... ...


    In the village of Suna


    There was a big celebration being held to mark the defeat of Iwa Village by their Kazekage.


    No one knew that the person who defeated and fought the Jinchuriki was never the Kazekage, but all the villagers and ninjas believed it with all their heart as they happily celebrated their first victory in the war.


    In the Kazekage office, Chiyo was looking at the Kazekage seriously while saying, "Why didn''t you tell us before you went to the battlefield?"


    "I did it because I don''t want information about my exit to leak out." The Kazekage said to Chiyo, then closed his eyes as he continued, "You can get out of my office now."


    Chiyo was annoyed by the Kazekage''s short response but couldn''t say anything and walked out of his office.

 Chapter 85 - 79- Alliance

    a month later.


    During this period no fighting occurred between Konoha Village, Suna and Iwa.


    Iwa village was attacked by different groups of small ninja villages after the death of the jinchuriki, they thought that they could take down the Iwa village from the throne of one of the great villages and get its place, because they believed that the village of Iwa became weaker after losing the jinchuriki.


    But this is a foolish act from the small ninja villages, because inside the village of Iwa there is a very strong person, Third Tsuchikage, who is considered one of the strongest ninjas of this era.


    Onoki was very angry because of the death of the Jinchuriki and when his village was attacked he became even more angry, so he did not spare anyone who attacked Iwa village.


    Every ninja who attacked Iwa village was killed directly and without any mercy or sympathy.


    Nor did the village of Suna take any steps to attack any of the villages of Konohagakure and Iwa and remained static in its place, and Konoha did the same.


    ... ... ... ... ... ... ...


    At the Konoha village camp.


    Two ninjas were guarding the camp, one of them sighed, "Why doesn''t the Hokage order us to go and fight against Iwa, Iwa is in a critical situation right now and this is our chance to take them down."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. The Hokage is worried about Suna Village, he''s afraid she''s planning something so he doesn''t want to attack now." The other ninja scolded the ninja who was complaining.


    The words of this ninja are absolutely true, the Hokage is worried about Suna village, he is afraid that when they attack Iwa village, the forces of Suna village will appear behind their forces and make a pincer attack as happened with Iwa forces before.


    This ninja''s words are absolutely true, the Hokage is worried about what Suna Village is up to. He fears that when they attack Iwa Village, the forces of Suna Village will appear behind their forces and attack them, making Konoha''s forces in danger as they are trapped between Iwa and Suna. As happened with the Iwa forces previously.


    Previously, the Hokage would not be afraid of something like this because Konoha''s forces are divided into two parts, one against Suna and the other against Iwa, and he can stop Suna''s forces if they try to attack.


    But according to the reports that reached the Hokage during Konoha''s fight against Iwa, in which the Third Kazekage intervened and killed the Jinchuuriki, Konoha''s forces were attacking Suna''s camp at the same time and it was assumed that all Suna''s forces were in the camp. What puzzled the Hokage is where the Suna forces came from, who numbered a thousand ninjas led by the Kazekage.


    But the strange thing is that the leaders in Suna Village don''t know where these forces came from either, and they asked the Kazekage about it, but he didn''t answer them.


    There is also the village of Ame that has not entered the fight yet and there is a possibility that the forces of the village of Konoha will attack, so the Hokage will not do something reckless like attacking the village of Iwa at this time.


    While the ninjas were talking, someone noticed an approaching ninja wearing a ninja jacket that proves he is from Suna Village. As soon as he saw it, they became cautious and one of them quickly went to the camp and told one of the sensing ninjas to check the area around them to check if Suna''s forces would attack.


    The sensing ninja did not detect anything surrounding the camp except the person approaching them, the ninja gathered ten others and headed towards the Suna Ninja who is approaching the camp, and when they reached it they surrounded him. "What is your goal in coming alone, do you want to die?"


    "I am a messenger sent by the Kazekage to deliver a message to the camp leaders." The Suna ninja spoke calmly and was not afraid of being surrounded by the Konoha ninja.


    One of the ten ninjas moved back to the camp and then went to the tents of Tsunade, Jiraiya, Orochimaru, Shikawa, and Ryuu and then told them what had happened.


    "I''ll go check it out." Ryuu said then quickly moved towards the direction that he sensed the presence of the Suna ninja.


    Ryuu looked at the person in front of him and said in a threatening tone, "What message are you carrying. If I don''t like the contents of the message, consider yourself dead."


    "I''m here to tell you about the Kazekage''s decision to form a truce and an alliance with Konoha. Two other messengers were also sent, one to Konoha village to inform the Hokage and the other to your other camp facing our forces."

 Chapter 86 - 80- Peace Treaty

    3 days ago.


    Suna village.


    kazekage office.


    "Kazikage-sama, do you really want to make a peace with Konoha Village? You must be kidding us." Many elders and Chiyo were unhappy with the decision made by the Kazekage.


    "I''m not kidding, we really need to make a truce with the village of Konoha." The Kazekage looked sharply at the elders and would never back down from his decision.


    "But Konoha killed so many of our ninjas, that they even killed my brother who is a ninja at the semi-Kage level." Chiyo spoke in annoyance that made no sense for her to make a truce with Konoha.


    "At the mention of your brother''s death, the reason I wanted to make a truce with Konoha is because of the Ryuu Uchiha, despite his young age, he already possesses strength on the Kage level. Did you think how strong he will be after years have passed? I think he will be stronger than Hashirama Senju and Madara Uchiha."


    "When that time comes, no one will be able to stop him, and the village against Konoha will surely suffer heavy losses. I am only thinking of making a peace treaty with them so that Suna Village is not destroyed in the future."


    When the Kazekage finished the explanation, the elders showed signs of appreciation because the Kazekage thought about the future of the village. But Chiyo didn''t give up and kept arguing, "If you''re afraid of the Ryuu Uchiha''s strength in the future, we can tell the ninjas about his strength and then unite with them and attack Konoha Village and kill him before he becomes a threat to us."


    "Chiyo, what you are saying is impossible, do you think a ninja village would believe that a person of the age of Ryuu Uchiha possesses strength on a Kage level. It is impossible to believe that because they have not seen his strength with their own eyes and even the Iwa village that fought against him has not seen his true strength."


    "Even assuming that the ninja villages believed us, it is not easy to get them to unite to attack Konoha Village at the same time, and it could take years. By that time the Ryuu Uchiha must be strong enough to face us."


    "Even if all the villages are gathered now and Konoha is attacked and we can destroy it, there is a possibility that the Ryuu Uchiha can escape. If that happens, the Ryuu Uchiha will hate all the villages, and he will probably train for years and plot to destroy all the ninja villages."


    "By this, we create for ourselves an indomitable enemy who plans to destroy us all." After hearing the Kazekage''s explanation, everyone in the office felt frightened and their bodies shivered, just thinking about it made their backs sweat.


    "As expected of the Kazekage-sama, you think about the future before making any move."


    "Kazikage-sama, you are really wise."


    "Kazikage-sama, I think you are the best Kazekage in the history of Suna Village."


    All the elders began to praise the Kazekage profusely, and all the elders agreed to his plan for a peace treaty with Konoha. Only Chiyo remained silent. She still had a grudge against Ryuu who had killed her brother.


    ... ... ... ... ... ... ...


    As soon as the messenger of Suna Village arrived in Konoha and informed the Hokage of the Kazekage''s desire for a truce, the Hokage quickly agreed to it.


    It was agreed that the peace treaty between Suna and Konoha would be established in an area between the Land of Wind and the Land of Fire.


    A week later, everything was prepared for the peace treaty, and the Hokage was heading to the location designated by the Kazekage for the peace treaty to be concluded. The Hokage brought Ryuu, Orochimaru, and 20 Anbu ninjas with him.


    The Hokage made Sakumo and some ninja troops return to the village to protect it in his absence, because there is a possibility that the village will be attacked if the truce and the peace treaty were just a hoax by the Kazekage.


    Nor is the Hokage concerned that the Kazekage will besiege them with thousands of ninjas during the peace treaty. Because he brought with him one of the best sensing ninjas in Konoha village, and this person can sense any chakra ninja within one kilometer. He also brought a member of the Hyuga clan.


    So even if the Kazekage betrayed them, they could easily withdraw.


    The Hokage and the others arrived at the peace treaty area and were greeted by the Kazekage, Chiyo, and some Suna ninjas, and everything went as planned and the peace treaty was signed smoothly, contrary to the Hokage''s expectation.


    After that, the Hokage talked with the Kazekage about how the current war is going and what is the possible development of the war, and they concluded that there is a 60-70% probability that the villages of Kumo and Kiri will not participate in the war. Therefore, the participants in the war will remain Iwa, Konoha, and Suna, and there is a 90-100% chance that Ame Village will participate in the war because it is located in its territory.


    So the Hokage and the Kazekage planned to end the war as quickly as possible, by launching a powerful attack on Iwa Village and making them surrender.


    At this moment, a frog appeared in front of the Hokage and took out a manuscript from his mouth and gave it to the Hokage and then disappeared.The Hokage opened the manuscript and its readers, then his face became solemn.. "Ame Village entered the war and started attacking our forces."

 Chapter 87 - 81- Alliances And The Intensification Of War

    Because of Suna''s alliance with Konoha, Suna helps Konoha defend against the attacking Ame forces.


    The forces of Konoha and Suna were able to defend easily from the attack of the Ame forces, and they were able to defeat Ame and make her retreat.


    Ryuu was the biggest contributor in this battle, his strength was so great that no one could stand against him, whoever tried to block his path or fight him ended in certain death.


    During this battle, the Ame forces nicknamed Ryuu the God of Death, due to his brutality in combat and his ruthlessness and because many people died at his hands.


    He also had previously obtained a nicknamed Silver Demon, after his fight with the Kazekage.


    Ryuu is known as the God of Death and the Silver Demon by his enemies, but has been given a completely different nickname by the Konoha forces.


    Ryuu was given two nicknames by Konoha''s forces: Savior and God of Life. This was because Ryuu used his left eye ability to save a large number of troops from dying during the battle.


    Ryuu saved a lot of people whose death was certain due to their severe injuries, even Tsunade couldn''t cure them but Ryuu was able to do so in moments.


    In fact, this ability terrified the enemies as well, because each time they seriously injured a member of the Konoha or Suna forces, he stands again without injuries and returns to their fight.


    Within weeks of that battle, Ryuu''s name had spread widely in all the small and large ninja villages.


    In Konoha, Ryuu''s reputation surpassed that of Tsunade, Jiraiya, Orochimaru, and Sakumo and became close to that of the Hokage. If Ryuu continues to achieve great things, his reputation may surpass that of the Hokage at the end of the war.


    ... ... ... ... ...


    When Suna and Konoha wanted to strike Ame in order to render her powerless in this war, Iwa''s forces intervened and began attacking Suna''s village camps.


    When Konoha''s forces arrived to help, Iwa''s forces had already retreated.


    And Iwa Village continued to adopt a hit-and-run strategy. I started making frequent attacks, but when the fighting intensified, Iwa''s forces withdrew.


    After a while, Ame village also adopted a hit and run strategy in attacking Konoha''s forces.


    The strange thing is that the forces of Ame and Iwa began to carry out simultaneous attacks as if they knew when the other would attack, which means that they formed an alliance in secret.


    Although this happens, it does not mean that the forces of Konoha and Suna were defeated, but that the forces of Konoha and Suna were able to successfully defend themselves and counterattack more than once.


    Konoha and Suna also coordinated their attacks against Ame and Iwa.


    Rumors spread that Hanz¨­ is angry with Ryuu and the village of Konoha, and that he is preparing to enter the war so Konoha prepared well because he might attack them at any moment.


    The war went on like this for many months, but Hanzo did not show himself yet.


    ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ...


    Ryuu''s current stats


    ___________________


    Name:  Ryuu Uchiha


    ?Strength Level: kage (High)=213


    ?Agility Level: kage (Mid)=186


    ?Chakra: Five-tailed beast =50,583


    Age: 12


    physique: Sage body (completion percentage 84.66%)


    ____________________

 Chapter 88 - 82- Hikari

    ¡ñAuthor: Happy New Year.


    .... ... .... .... ....


    There is currently a fight between the Konoha Ninja and the Ame Ninja in an area of ??the Land of the Rain. There was a boy looking at that fight from a hill near the battle so that he could see the entire battlefield. This boy is Ryuu and next to him is a girl from the Hyuga clan.


    Ryuu looks like a sixteen-year-old young lad with a young body. His skin is white, but it is not pale white, nor a feminine pinkish-white, it is a white that is clean and simple. His long hair is black and shiny, extending to his waist, each strain of hair is durable and thick, resembling thin steel wires. His body is slightly thin, there is no excess flesh on his entire body. The bridge of his nose is high, the most attractive features are his eyes,  they are dark and deep like an abyss. His lips are quite rich, giving off a rosy and healthy glow, they are tightly pursed together, showing his mental state of being determined and unwavering.


    Although he appears to be sixteen years old, he is actually twelve years old.


    "Ryuu-sama, there are some Konoha ninjas who are seriously injured in the northeast direction." The task of the Hyuga girl next to Ethan is to locate the severely injured Konoha ninja.


    As soon as Ryuu heard this, he looked toward the injured ninja and use the Eternal Mangekyu Sharingan; used his left eye ability.


    Within moments, the ninja who was on the verge of death regained his full health and all his wounds were gone and then he returned to the fight.


    As long as the ninja is not dead, Ryuu can restore him to peak condition and heal all his wounds just by looking at him.


    Hours later, the battle ended with the victory of the Konoha ninja and the withdrawal of the Ame ninja without Ryuu participating in the fight personally. All he did was treat the people who were close to death in the battle, reduce losses, and make some plans to facilitate the victory of the Konoha ninja.


    Ryuu looked at the Hyuga girl standing next to him and gave her a sweet smile, "Hikari, thank you for your hard work."


    "I''m happy to work with you, Ryuu-sama." Hikari smiled shyly that she was really happy to work with him, ''Ryuu-sama is a really nice and wonderful person, unfortunately there is enmity between our two clans.''


    Hikari possesses fair skin and long, dark-purple hair slightly past her waist and side bangs framing her face down to her shoulders. She was wearing a purple, long-sleeve kimono.


    She is really a beautiful girl that can be compared to Kushina and Mikoto.


    "Hikari, I am really thankful for your hard work, with your help we were able to save many lives." When she heard Ryuu''s compliment, she blushed but was really glad that she was so helpful to him.


    In fact, Ryuu doesn''t need her help at all, but he accepts that she stays with him because the Hokage sent her to help him. And also because staying with a beautiful girl is better than being alone and seeing a group of men kill each other.


    Kushina, Mikoto, and Tsunade are all sent to battle positions behind Ryuu''s, and the only person left with him is konan.


    But he usually leaves her in the camp with some wood clones guarding her and staying with her.


    "Hikari, do you want to go with me for some food later after the war is over?" While Ryuu and the troops are returning to the camp, Ryuu talks to Hikari.


    "The war is still at its height, you talk as if the war will end soon. Anyway, I agree to go out with you to eat after the war is over." Hikari is really happy that Ryuu invited her to eat, it means that he is interested in her, But within that happiness came indescribable bitterness.


    When she was in the ninja academy, she was in the same class with Kushina and Ryuu.


    She was really envious of Kushina, who was able to find the person she loved and no one objected to her staying with him. (She does not know about the objections that occurred from the Senju clan and the elders of Konoha, because these objections were instantly silenced as soon as they appeared by Mito and Tsunade.)


    Her clan is not interested in things of love, they are only interested in marriage within the clan in order to preserve their bloodline.


    Her marriage to the son of the head of the clan was determined as soon as she was born, a fact from which she could not escape.


    She really envies Kushina and Mikoto who can stay with Ryuu without anyone objecting to it. She bets that if she approaches Ryuu, her clan will object and may force her to hurry to marry the son of the clan chief.


    She knows that she can''t be with Ryuu, so she doesn''t approach him but how ironic in this war it''s Ryuu himself who starts to approach her and talk to her.


    She liked his kindness towards her, in this war she completely forgot about her clan and followed her feelings and fell in love with Ryuu.


    But when she falls in love with him, someone from the clan is sent to warn her not to get too close to Ryuu.


    At that moment she felt she had reached heaven but at the last moment she was dragged into hell.


    She didn''t reveal her feelings to Ryuu but kept them inside, knowing that she wouldn''t be with him in the end due to the enmity between their clan.


    Ryuu did not notice the bitterness in Hikari''s heart and continued to speak, "No, the end of this war is near, as soon as Hanz¨­ appears, if you can kill him, Ame Village will fall."


    "And I don''t think Hanz¨­ will stand our inhabitant for longer than this, because Ame Village will fall if he does not appear, surely he will make a move soon.." The fighting spirit ignited within Ryuu, it had been a long time since his last fight with a strong opponent.

 Chapter 89 - 83- Hanz艒 Of The Salamander

    A week later, while Ryuu, Hikari, and Konoha''s ninja were returning to the intoxicating after another battle, Ryuu noticed an eagle approaching him very quickly, recognizing him as the eagle that brings them information about other battle locations.


    The eagle landed on Ryuu''s shoulder, and Ryuu removed the paper on the eagle''s leg and opened it to read its contents.


    Then a big smile appeared on Ryuu''s face, making Hikari curious about the contents of the paper, "Ryuu-sama, what information on the paper made you so happy."


    Ryuu didn''t say a word. He just handed the paper to Hikari for her to read. Hikari grabbed the paper and read aloud, "Hanz¨­ finally showed himself, he''s attacking the camp where the three Hokage''s disciples are."


    "Isn''t that bad news? Why are you smiling?" Hikari was baffled by Ryuu''s happiness.


    "Sure I''m happy, if I can kill Hanz¨­ this war will end faster." Ryuu looked at the last words written on the paper, ''Is it destiny that the Hokage''s disciples fight with Hanzo.''


    according to this progress, the three of them is about to fight Hanzo and then Hanzo will give them the name of Sannin! After that, Jiraiya also encountered Nagato, Yahiko and Konan...


    But now that Konan is adopted by Ryuu, the plot has changed a little and he don''t know what will happen now.


    "Even if you want to fight him, you cannot. The battlefield is very far from our current position. Even if we set out at full speed, we will arrive in a few hours, and in this period the battle must be over."


    Even if they manage to arrive in time and participate in the battle, Hikari doesn''t think they can kill Hanzo so easily. She thinks Ryuu is stronger than Hanzo and can defeat him, but she doesn''t think killing Hanzo is easy.


    Hanz¨­ of the Salamander is a ninja with the title of "demigod" and is also a ninja with super strength. Ame''s absolute leader, absolute hero and a person with wild ambition.


    For a long time, Hikari had only heard of Hanzo''s name, but she hadn''t seen Hanzo''s actions but heard about his strength.


    "Are you betting on whether or not I can reach the battlefield in less than a minute?" Ryuu smiled while looking at Hikari intently.


    Hikari hesitated when she heard it, but after thinking about it more, I noticed that it was impossible to do it, even the fastest person in the ninja world right now wouldn''t be able to do it. "Okay, I''ll bet with you. You can''t do that, and if you can, you can ask me anything and I''ll do it for you."


    Ryuu looked at Hikari with a teased smile. "Will you do anything I ask?"


    Hearing Ryuu''s words and seeing his smile, her face quickly turned red.


    "Why is your face turning red, are you thinking something perverted?" Ryuu started teasing Hikari even more, causing her to feel indescribably shy and her face turning redder than before.


    "Ryuu-sama, stop teasing me." Hikari spoke in a very low voice, and Ryuu could barely hear her words.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t ask you perverted things." Ryuu stopped teasing her.


    ''Why is he talking like he can do it? Wait, can Ryuu-sama really move that fast?'' Hikari heard the words that indicated Ryuu''s confidence in his victory, which made her think that she might really lose the bet.


    "Hikari, can you hold my hand." Ryuu extended his hand to Hikari.


    Hikari felt ashamed as she didn''t understand why Ryuu asked her to do this, after a period of hesitation she grabbed Ryuu''s hand, when she did so her heartbeat started to increase. ''It''s the first time I''ve held a boy''s hand like this, Ryuu-sama''s hand is so warm.''


    ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ...


    Hanzo suddenly ambushed the Konoha ninja after the Konoha ninja had just finished a fight with the Iwa Ninja.


    Fortunately, Tsunade, Jiraiya, and Orochimaru were with the troops, otherwise Hanzo would have destroyed them easily and quickly.


    But Hanz¨­ of the Salamander strength is too great, even though the three of them are fighting him, one they can''t keep up with.


    Orochimaru and Jiraiya''s strength is at the semi-Kage level, but Tsunade has already reached the low Kage level, and that''s because she''s been training hard recently because she saw that Ryuu has become stronger than her.


    During these two years, even though they were at war, Tsunade trained hard to become stronger, unlike others who were only focused on war.


    With this force they were able to stop Hanzo from destroying Konoha troops, but they could not defeat him.


    "I have a trump card that we can defeat if I use it, but it will take some time." Tsunade looked at Hanzo coldly as she passed this information on to Jiraiya and Orochimaru.


    Hanzo did not give them a chance to make any plans, he gave orders to summon him to attack the three. "Ibuse, attack them"


    Ibuse is a giant brown salamander with a lighter colored underside, and seemingly no eyes.


    The salamander quickly moved to attack the three, but Tsunade stepped forward and sent a punch in the face.


    Tsunade used all her power in this punch, which uses a technique Chakra Enhanced Strength.


    "You''re too annoying. Get out of here."


    The salamander flew away in the air due to Tsunade''s punch.


    "detonate the flames."


    Hanzo''s hand slapped to the ground, and there were countless Explosive Tag lit up on the ground, especially around Tsunade. It was especially obvious that the Explosive Tag would explode.


    "Tsunade, be careful."


    Jeriya shouted at the top of his voice to warn Tsunade.

 Chapter 90 - 84- "I Want To Defeat Him Myself."

    Boom ~


    Jiraiya quickly used the Needle Jiz¨­ to protect himself.


    Boom boom~


    The roar of the detonating Explosive Tag continued, and the entire terrain was destroyed by the explosion.


    Jiraiya also hardened his long silver hair into the form of thorns looks like a hedgehog and stretched it, enveloping the whole body, defending against Hanz¨­ of the Salamander, but he looks very bad. There are burn marks on his hands.


    Jiraiya looked at the location where Tsunade was in and felt unparalleled anxiety, she was in the midst of the explosion so she would definitely take a huge damage if she didn''t die.


    As soon as he looked into the center of the explosion, he saw within the smoke and dust the silhouette of a giant skeleton with horns on its head and eye sockets glowing.


    "What is this thing?" Hanzo looked at this and a frown appeared on his face.


    "Ryuu Uchiha." Orochimaru looked at the giant skeleton and knew directly who had arrived on the battlefield, although he hadn''t seen Ryuu using Susanoo (Because Ryuu rarely uses Susanoo in fights.Also, their fights were in different arenas, so he did not see it personally.), he had heard about it and had researched everything about Ryuu, so he recognized him by just a look.


    The skeleton comes out of the explosion area and reveals its full form.


    But the skeleton dissipated after a moment, after all it served the purpose of using it to protect Tsunade.


    "Damn it, I''m the one who''s supposed to do this not him." Jiraiya looked at the three people in front of him and felt intense envy towards Ryuu.


    Ryuu hugs Tsunade from the waist with his right hand. As his left hand was holding the hand of a beautiful girl, signs of astonishment were appearing on her face as if she was saying how she got here.


    "Are you okay, Tsunade?" Ryuu smiled while gently asking.


    He hasn''t called Tsunade like Tsunade-sensei for a long time so Tsunade wasn''t surprised by the way he called her.


    "I''m all right." Tsunade felt a little ashamed seeing Ryuu''s face close to hers, Ryuu is currently the same height as Tsunade so their faces are facing each other.


    ''When did this boy become this handsome?'' Tsunade turned her face away as her heartbeat increased.


    Tsunade knows that Ryuu wants her, and previously due to their relationship as master and disciple, she couldn''t accept it.


    But Ryuu tried many ways to bring their relationship closer, and slowly and within two years was able to make Tsunade see him as a man rather than as a child or ex-disciple.


    "Ryuu-sama, how did we get here." The pretty girl holding Ryuu''s hand spoke causing Tsunade to notice her.


    "Hikari, you are here too." Tsunade quickly turned away from Ryuu''s embrace when she noticed Hikari''s presence.


    "Yes, Ryuu-sama brought me here." Hikari noticed that Tsunade was looking at her hand intertwined with Ryuu''s left hand which made her blush.


    "Right, how did you get here so quickly." Tsunade wondered after thinking carefully.


    Ryuu wanted to answer that question but a violet mist shot towards them very quickly, Ryuu grabbed Tsunade and Hikari by the waist and then jumped away from the poisonous mist.


    ''This boy, he carries us in his arms every chance he gets.'' Tsunade sighed, but had no resentment or anger at Ryuu''s actions.


    "Boy, you shouldn''t talk too much while you''re on a battlefield." Hanzo looked at Ryuu with displeasure, it was the first time his presence had been ignored.


    Ryuu coldly looked at Hanzo and was about to make a move to attack him, but Tsunade grabbed him by the arm, "I want to defeat him myself, just give me some time to use my trump."


    She knows that Ryuu is very strong and can defeat Hanzo, because she fought Ryuu a month ago and was easily defeated by Ryuu even without his Sharingan.


    She just wants to defeat Hanzo herself, she feels humiliated because she fought against him with three people but she almost lost.


    "I was planning on defeating him myself, but since you want to do that, it''s fine for me." Ryuu didn''t care if Hanzo was defeated by him or Tsunade, but he felt sorry that he wouldn''t be able to fight Hanzo.


    "I will hold him for you, when you are done with your trump you can fight him." Ryuu smiled, and at the same time four people moved around and surrounded Hanzo and the salamander.


    "Four Violet Flames Formation"


    Before Hanzo did anything, a barrier was formed around him and the barrier was made of purple flames. Hanzo could no longer escape and couldn''t get out of the barrier either.


    These four people are Ryuu''s shadow clones, he used his shadow clone technique as soon as he got here but no one noticed because he used the explosion as a cover for his actions.


    Ryuu looked at Jiraiya and Orochimaru while pointing at the Konoha ninja who were still fighting the Ame Ninja, "You can go and help Konoha''s forces, don''t worry I can keep Hanzo under control."


    "You brat, don''t give us orders, we are the leaders here." Jiraiya was jealous of Ryuu and when Ryuu started giving them orders, he got annoyed.


    Jiraiya tried to pick a fight with Ryuu but just one angry look from Tsunade made him shut up. Orochimaru approached him and pulled him by the collar to the battlefield between Konoha and Ame.


    After Jiraiya and Orochimaru left, Tsunade sat on the ground and started meditating.


    Ryuu looked at this and was shocked, "Did Tsunade learn the Sage Mode?"


    When Tsunade fought Ryuu a month ago she didn''t use the Sage Mode against him so he didn''t know she had learned it.


    Ryuu''s presence affected Tsunade and made her want to become stronger, so she asked Katsuyu to teach her the Sage Mode.

 Chapter 91 - 85- The Miserable Death Of Hanzo

    Author: Hello guys. I''m really sorry that I haven''t updated any chapter for a month, please accept my sincere apologies.


    ..... .... ... .. . .. ... .... .....


    Currently Hanzo has been captured by the Four Violet Flames Formation and can''t get out.


    Also, Ryuu protects Tsunade so Tsunade can try to enter Sage Mode without any worries.


    "So how did we get here?" Since she doesn''t have to do anything and has enough free time, Hikari asks Ryuu the question that baffled her.


    "This is very simple, all I did was use Flying Thunder God Technique to teleport here." Ryuu simply answered Hikari''s question.


    Before the Flying Thunder God Technique can be performed, users must first mark a target with their "technique formula" The formula is applied after the merest touch and cannot be removed; it will remain in place even after the user has died and there is no limit to how many targets can be marked with technique formulas.


    By entering a dimensional void, users can instantly teleport to a technique formula''s location whenever they please, regardless of distance.


    This means that Ryuu placed the formula on Tsunade, and was able to teleport to her position because of that.


    Also, Ryuu has put formulas everywhere in the Land of the Rain so he can teleport whenever he wants and wherever he wants.


    "Isn''t Flying Thunder God Technique the space-time ninjutsu created by the Second Hokage Tobirama Senju? I have heard that many people have tried to learn it but all of them failed." Hikari looked at Ryuu in admiration, Ryuu was still young but he had learned such a difficult technique so it would be strange not to look at him like that.


    Minutes passed quickly when Ryuu spoke to Hikari, during which time Tsunade succeeded in entering sage mode.


    Tsunade''s eyes turned blue, with dark blue pigmentation around her eyes that extends to her ears.


    Tsunade smiled and looked at Ryuu, "Ryuu, take me inside the Four Violet Flames Formation."


    "It''s time to beat Hanzo to death." Ryuu smiled and reached out and grabbed Tsunade''s shoulder and within an instant they were teleported inside the Four Violet Flames Formation.


    As soon as they entered, Hanzo noticed this and looked at Tsunade and Ryuu in displeasure, "I was wondering when you''re going to come here to meet your death, it''s good that you came so quickly."


    Hanzo is very upset that Ryuu is holding him in the Four Violet Flames Formation.


    He tried to get out more than once and tried to destroy the formation, but he could not, and all his attempts failed.


    Previously, anger raged inside Hanzo, but after a while his anger subsided as he thought, ''Does he think he can hold me here forever? Once his clones chakra runs out, the Four Violet Flames Formation will dissipate and when I get out I''ll kill them.''


    But now he didn''t have to wait for the Ryuu clones'' chakra to run out because both Tsunade and Ryuu had entered the Four Violet Flames Formation, which meant they had brought themselves to their doom, Hanzo believed.


    As Hanzo looked at them in displeasure, Tsunade spoke to Ryuu, "Don''t interfere in the fight, I will fight him alone and defeat him."


    "Okay, he''s your opponent. I won''t intervene unless you''re in danger." Ryuu retreated and gave space for Tsunade and Hanzo to fight each other.


    Ryuu looked at Tsunade''s stats and smiled, now she really had the strength to fight Hanzo.


    Before she used Sage Mode, Tsunade''s stats were like this.


    [Name: Tsunade Senju


    STR= Kage (Low) =147


    AGI= Kage (Low) =112


    Chakra= Super Kage =6,958]


    And her stats became like this after using Sage Mode.


    [Name: Tsunade Senju


    STR= Kage (Mid) =184


    AGI= Kage (Low) =140


    Chakra= Super Kage =6,958]


    And Hanzo''s stats are like this


    [Name: Hanzo


    STR= Kage (Mid) =179


    AGI= Kage (High) =210


    Chakra= Kage =3,374]


    So after Tsunade used the Sage Mode, she surpassed Hanzo in terms of strength and chakra quantity, but Hanzo still had more speed and agility.


    Tsunade moved toward Hanzo and when she got close to him, she sent a punch in the face.


    Hanzo avoided the attack by tilting his head to the side, then he grabbed Kusarigama tightly and swung it toward Tsunade to try to cut her off.


    (A kusarigama is a weapon consisting of a sickle attached to a chain.)


    Tsunade uses her elbow with Chakra Enhanced Strength to hit Hanzo''s kusarigama.


    The one meter long kusarigama that seemed solid and powerful was completely shattered by Tsunade''s attack, at this moment Hanzo used the Body Flicker Technique to quickly get away from Tsunade.


    The Chakra Enhanced Strength Technique became much stronger after Tsunade entered Sage Mode, and Ryuu was sure that if he fought with her, she would have the ability to break the Susanoo''s defense if she used all her power.


    From this, Ryuu learned that by using techniques, a person''s natural strength level could be greatly exceeded.


    This means that although Tsunade''s strength appears to be only 184 in the stats, Tsunade''s offensive power far exceeds this number.


    If Tsunade punches Ryuu with all her might, he won''t come out unscathed even if he uses all his strength not to mention Hanzo who is weaker than Ryuu.


    This means that this fight will end if Hanzo gets one punch from Tsunade.


    After that, the fight between Tsunade and Hanzo continued, but Hanzo created a certain distance between him and Tsunade. As long as Tsunade was approaching, Hanzo would retreat while using long-range attacks.


    He''s no fool for making Tsunade get close to him after seeing what she is capable of.


    The battle went on like this,Tsunade pursues Hanzo while Hanzo retreats and uses long range attacks.


    Hanz¨­ of the Salamander who earned the title of demi-god deservedly earned this title due to his own strength, Hanz¨­ believed that in this world he was only under Hashirama Senju and Uchiha Madara. But now this strong person is afraid of being attacked by even just one attack from Tsunade.


    "Look at yourself, you are a man but you are afraid of a taijutsu fight with a woman. If you are a man, come and fight me closely." Tsunade taunted Hanzo, making him feel annoyed.


    "Sorry but I don''t see you as a woman, all I look at is a raging gorilla." Hanzo smiled as he looked at Tsunade and likened her to a gorilla.


    "Hanzo, you seem to want to die quickly so I will gladly do it for you." The fact that Hanzo called her a gorilla in front of Ryuu made Tsunade''s very angry.


    Tsunade applied Chakra Enhanced Strength to the soles of her feet and stomped hard on the ground.


    The ground under Tsunade''s feet and the surrounding area were completely shattered, but Tsunade disappeared from its place and appeared in front of Hanzo very quickly.


    Tsunade usually lacks speed but she thought of using Chakra Enhanced Strength Technique on her feet and then using Body Flicker Technique, and she made her own new technique.


    Tsunade was hiding this trump well, and was waiting for the right opportunity to use it against Hanzo.


    Hanzo couldn''t evade the attack so he tightly grabbed the remaining part of Kusarigama and swung it toward Tsunade''s belly to try to sever it.


    Tsunade did not dodge this attack even though she knows that she will be seriously injured if the attack hits her.


    Tsunade''s belly was cut open but Tsunade sent a devastating punch to Hanzo''s chest, Hanzo''s body flying like a missile and his body crashing into the walls of Four Violet Flames Formation.


    All the bones on Hanzo''s body were shattered by a single punch, Hanzo lay dead.


    Ryuu quickly approached Tsunade with anxiety covering his face, but Tsunade smiled at him, "I''m fine, this wound will heal in a moment."


    The large wound that was on Tsunade''s belly started to spurt out white steam as she recovered quickly and the naked eye could see it.


    This is not caused by Creation Rebirth Technique and not by Ninja Art Creation Rebirth ¡ª Strength of a Hundred Technique but rather a feature of Shikkotsu Forest''s Sage Mode that uses natural energy to heal wounds.


    If Hanzo had known that Tsunade had such a trick, he wouldn''t have died so quickly.


    At the time when he attacked Tsunade, he thought she would dodge the attack and stay away from him and he didn''t expect that she would receive his attack directly.


    This is the benefit of hiding trump cards from opponents.

 Chapter 92 - 86- Goddess Of Shinobi

    The news of Hanzo''s death at the hands of Tsunade quickly spread throughout the battlefield, causing the Ame Ninjas to feel desperate and frightened and started to escape as quickly as they could.


    The battle ended very quickly after Hanzo''s death, this is normal because after Hanzo''s death no one has the strength to fight Tsunade and Ryuu.


    After the fight ended, the news spread of how Tsunade defeated Hanzo among the Konoha ninjas, and they felt that what they had heard was incredible. No one expected Hanzo to die from a single punch from Tsunade.


    After that, the news started spreading everywhere, and it reaches the Five Great Ninja Villages.


    Tsunade gained the title of Goddess of Shinobi after killing Hanzo with a one punch, who had the title of Demi-God.


    Tsunade''s reputation has greatly increased and even surpassed that of Ryuu, because the feat she has done is truly unparalleled.


    A few weeks after the end of the battle, the Konoha ninja and the Suna ninja met and headed to Iwa Village to end the war completely.


    Iwa Village had no chance of defeating the two villages combined against it, but Tsuchikage did not give up and decided to enter the war himself.


    Tsuchikage collected as many Iwa ninjas as possible and went out to fight the Konoha and Suna ninjas.


    The Iwa Ninja troops met the Konoha and Suna Ninja troops at the borders of The Land of Earth.


    The person who leads the Iwa ninja troops is the third Tsuchikage himself, while on the other side the person who leads the Konoha and Suna troops is Tsunade.


    The Iwa Ninja troops numbered ten thousand ninjas, and the Konoha Ninja and Suna Ninja troops totaled twelve thousand Ninjas.


    Therefore, the alliance of Konoha and Suna surpassed Iwa Village in terms of the number of ninjas.


    Currently the camps have been built and neither side has attacked first.


    .... ... .. . .. ... ....


    In the main camp of Konoha and Suna.


    There are many people inside the tent right now, and Konoha was more numerous than Suna.


    Those in the tent from Konoha are Tsunade, Jiraiya, Orochimaru, Shikawa, Ryuu, Kushina, Mikoto, Nawaki, and Minato.


    (For people who have forgotten who Shikawa is, he is Shikamaru''s grandfather. The current head of the Nara clan. )


    All of them have well-known names and got some fame from this war except for Minato and Nawaki.


    Even Kushina and Mikoto made famous names for themselves. After all, Kushina has Elite Jonin strength and Mikoto has a strength close to semi-Kage.


    And from Suna there are only Chiyo and her son and daughter-in-law.


    Chiyo looked at Ryuu with hatred, "I didn''t expect that one day we would fight alongside each other."


    Chiyo still held a grudge against Ryuu for killing her brother, and she would definitely never forgive him.


    "Ka-san, calm down. We''re allies now." Her son tried to calm her down, Chiyo sat in her seat while still showing annoyance on her face.


    Ryuu looked at Chiyo''s son and daughter-in-law, ''These two are still alive? It looks like there will be a big change in the future because of that.''


    ''The Butterfly Effect has begun to work, the future will begin to change dramatically.''


    ''Predicting the future is often useless, but that''s what makes things exciting.'' Ryuu smiled as he thought about this while looking forward to what would happen in the future.


    Chiyo looked at Ryuu''s smile, anger burning inside her because she thought he was making fun of her.


    "I want to ask one question, why are there a group of children in the command tent." Chiyo referred to three people as Kushina, Minato, and Nawaki, but she did not mean Ryuu, who has great strength, or Mikoto, whose strength is close to a semi-Kage.


    "Even though they are children and less powerful than the rest of us they are the hope of the future for Konoha, it''s okay to get them to take some command experience." Shikawa smiled while answering Chiyo''s question.


    "everybody calm down. Let''s plan what our next move will be. After all, we shouldn''t underestimate Tsuchikage at all."


    Tsunade calms everyone down before there is a conflict between the Konoha ninja and the Suna ninja.


    "Don''t worry about Tsuchikage, I''ll fight him myself. You can plan what you do against the rest of the Iwa ninja."


    Everyone in the room looked at Ryuu seriously, everyone knows about Ryuu''s strength and for sure he can fight against the Third Tsuchikage, but they don''t know if he can defeat him or not because Tsuchikage has great strength and experience.


    The Tsuchikage has the ability to fly and is the only person in the world who has a Kekkei T¨­ta Dust Release.


    "Well, you can do whatever you want, but we''ll give you a helping hand when you need it." Tsunade smiled sweetly. She trusted Ryuu''s abilities a lot, and even if Tsuchikage didn''t care, he could stop him until they defeated all the ninjas in the battlefield.


    After that, everyone started making plans, how their ninja would move and what they would do in certain situations, and they even factored in whether Ryuu would lose to the third Tsuchikage.


    After the planning was over, they started arranging the ninjas and distributing them according to their plans to start the battle.


    ..... .... ... .. . .. ... .... .....


    Hours later, Ryuu stood looking at the fight between the Iwa ninja and the Konoha ninja, then looked at the third Tsuchikage flying in the sky who was about to perform his attack.


    "Do you think I would let you do that?" Ryuu jumped into the sky very quickly and reached the third Tsuchikage''s side, but Onoki evaded Ryuu''s attack by flying sideways.


    "You will not be able to escape my attack in the sky." Onoki smiled and then gestured with both hands at Ryuu.


    "Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique." (Jinton: Genkai Hakuri no Jutsu)


    A transparent square structure was created with a ball in the center between the palms of his hand. It quickly expanded in the direction of Ryuu who was in the sky.


    It was assumed that Ryuu could not change direction in the sky, but suddenly he could change direction at a ninety degree angle very quickly to evade the attack and then remained standing in the sky staring at Onoki.. "You are not the only one who can fly."

 Chapter 93 - 87- The End Of The War

    "Even if you can fly, do you think you can defeat me?" Annoyance appeared on the third Tsuchikage''s face as he looked at Ryuu.


    Onoki flew to Ryuu''s side while using hand seals to cast a jutsu.


    "Earth Release: Fist Rock Technique"


    Onoki''s entire arm was encased in rocks, then he punched Ryuu with a very strong punch.


    Ryuu looked at this indifferently as his long black hair fluttered in the wind.


    When the punch reached him, he simply raised his arm and stopped the Third Tsuchikage''s rock punch with his palm, causing Tsuchikage to feel very shocked. ''How can he stop my ninjutsu using only his body?''


    It is impossible for any ninja to stop Ninjutsu using only their own body without any techniques, even the greatest Taijutsu user in the future Might Guy won''t be able to stop Ninjutsu directly with his body unless he uses the Eight Gates technique.


    Of course, Ryuu didn''t use his body to block the attack but rather used ninjutsu to block Tsuchikage''s third attack, but he didn''t need to do any hand seals to do this ninjutsu.


    (Wind Release: Air Wall)


    This ninjutsu was invented by Ryuu himself, the air condenses to form a thin layer of a transparent wall in front of him and the hardness of this wall is similar to steel.


    The Tsuchikage couldn''t see the transparent wall so he thought Ryuu had fended off the ninjutsu with his hand.


    Onoki frowned and then used the hand seals again.


    "Earth Release: Added-Weight Rock Technique"


    This time he increased the weight of the boulders on his arm and then sent another punch in Ryuu''s direction, but this time Ryuu didn''t block it but rather turned away from the attack path.


    After he walked away he took a strong breath and exhaled a large amount of wind, and the winds began to gather to form a thousand sharp wind blades that headed towards the Tsuchikage.


    "Wind Release: A thousand blades of wind"


    Ryuu''s use of ninjutsu was very fast so the Tsuchikage didn''t have the time to perform a ninjutsu to block the attack so he used the rock arm to protect his body to buy time for him to use another ninjutsu.


    The wind blades gradually pierced the Scream Arm until they reached the Tsuchikage''s side, but this was enough time for him to perform another ninjutsu.


    "Earth Release: Golem Technique."


    This is the fastest jutsu he can use that requires one hand seal.


    The rocks began to fly alongside the third Tsuchikage and began to form a giant golem in front of the wind blades.


    After a while the golem was completely destroyed but it also stopped the wind blades.


    "where did this kid get this strong ninjutsu from? I''ve never seen such a ninjutsu in my life." The third Tsuchikage thought while gritting his teeth.


    Ryuu smiled as he looked at the Tsuchikage contemptuously, "Are you wondering where you got this ninjutsu from? Since you''re curious I''ll tell you, I invented this ninjutsu."


    "Don''t look at me like that, kid." The Tsuchikage was annoyed by Ryuu''s looks, so he decided to use his strongest technique and brought his hands close together.


    "Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique."


    A conical structure was formed with a ball in the center between the palms of the third Tsuchikage''s hand.


    He then thrusts the attack toward Ryuu as the structure expands very quickly to cover the area Ryuu is standing on.


    The Tsuchikage smiled when he saw Ryuu disappearing due to his attack, "An arrogant kid, it''s strange that he''s still alive even now despite his arrogance."


    "Looks like rumors have exaggerated his accomplishments. It doesn''t matter anymore, now I have to destroy the Konoha ninja and Suna." Tsuchkagi looked at the Konoha ninja and Suna fighting the Iwa ninja below and his eyes flashed with a cold look.


    But at this moment, Ryuu appeared to Tsuchikage''s side and kicked his head so fast that he flew away and crashed into a rocky hill, causing Onoki to spit blood.


    Onoki stood up and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth while looking at Ryuu, "You damn kid, I''m sure you were within my attack range how you escaped."


    "I wonder about this, I don''t know either." While Ryuu said the first half being too far from Onoki, the second half said he was right behind Onoki while giving him a kick in the back.


    ''The Flying Thunder God Technique is really useful, if this technique falls into Madara''s hands in the original series, no one can defeat him.'' Now there were many chances to kill Onoki but Ryuu didn''t, because he wanted to learn more Ninjutsu from Tsuchikage.


    He wants to learn Dust Release, he really likes this technique that can turn even Susanoo into dust.


    And if he kills the Tsuchikage now, he won''t be able to learn this technique from someone else because he''s the only one alive who knows how to use it now.


    Onoki starts using the Dust Release again to fight Ryuu, while Ryuu is happy with it as he watches how fire, wind and earth are combined and learns the secrets of this technique.


    The fight continued for a long time, injuries accumulated on Onoki''s body while Ryuu was completely fine, in the end Onoki felt despair and decided to surrender and establish a truce with Konoha in order to end the war.


    Ryuu wanted to refuse but the decision was not up to him but Tsunade who is the leader, Tsunade ordered the fighting to stop when she heard the surrender of the Third Tsuchikage, Iwa village army eventually withdrew to their village.


    Tsunade sends the news to the Hokage and the Kazekage to see if they will agree to a peace treaty with Iwa Village. The Kazekage refuses to make a peace treaty but the Hokage agrees to it.


    After several attempts, the Hokage persuaded the Kazekage to make a peace treaty in order to end the war.


    In Konoha, although the war had been proceeding favourably for the village, the Third Hokage established a policy of reconciliation to bring an end to the fighting with an unprecedented offer to not seek reparations from Iwa. Advocates for the war opposed Hiruzen''s seemingly weak decision, and to keep dissatisfaction in the village in check, he decided to step down as Hokage.


    The Konoha shinobi that received the most attention for their war efforts in the village were Ryuu, Tsunade, Hatake Sakumo, Orochimaru, and Jiraiya. factor in the war that gained the moniker of the God of Death and the Silver Demon alongside Tsunade, were the only two candidates village officials put forward to succeed Hiruzen.


    In fact, they only wanted to nominate Tsunade, but because Ryuu had spread his name so widely and knew about his accomplishments, they couldn''t ignore him even though he was a member of the Uchiha clan.


    In Suna, The Kazekage did not do the same as the Hokage, but rather extorted the village of Iwa in order to obtain many resources and rare minerals, and Iwa had to submit to demands despite the hatred between the two villages due to the death of the Jinchuuriki.

 Chapter 94 - 88- Land Of The Sky

    After the war ended, the Konoha troops began to return to the village of Konoha, and they were all happy with their victory.


    In this war there weren''t many deaths on Konoha''s side, due to the ability of Ryuu''s left eye.


    That''s why all the Konoha ninjas who participated in the war have great gratitude for Ryuu and for them he is the greatest ninja in the world.


    When they arrived in Konoha, Ryuu, Tsunade, and all the ninjas were greeted in front of the Konoha Gate by the villagers who had gathered there to welcome the war heroes.


    Once the ninja entered Konoha, all the villagers started chanting Ryuu and Tsunade''s name and waving their hands towards them and some girls started throwing cherry blossoms on the ninja''s path, families started to receive their sons and daughters who had returned from the war, happiness filled the place.


    Ryuu found someone he knew among the villagers and smiled, she walked over to Ryuu with a gentle smile and then hugged him, "Welcome home."


    "Ka-san, I''m home." Ryuu smiled as he gave Fuku a hug.


    After the villagers'' welcome ended, all the ninjas dispersed and went with their families, Kushina and Tsunade returned to the Senju clan while Ryuu, Mikoto and Konan returned to the Uchiha clan with Fuku.


    ..... .... ... .. . .. ... .... .....


    After a few hours.


    Ryuu and Konan went to the Hokage''s building, Ryuu wanted to register Konan as a citizen of Konoha Village officially, so he had to take the Hokage''s permission.


    As they approached the Hokage''s building, the two of them heard a loud crashing sound coming from the Hokage''s building, so they moved quickly to find out the situation.


    There was nothing outside the Hokage''s building so Ryuu entered directly and went to the Hokage''s office.


    When he entered, he saw five Anbu ninjas besieging Tsunade, and anger was clearly visible on her face.


    "What are you doing?" Ryuu looked at the Anbu ninja with cold eyes, while making Konan stand behind him.


    "We are doing our job to protect the Hokage." Ryuu noticed the ANBU ninja who was speaking and recognized him directly even though he hid his features. The one who spoke was Hatake Sakumo.


    "Retreat, she''s my disciple, she won''t attack me." The Hokage ordered the ANBU to retreat.


    Ryuu approached Tsunade and asked, "Tsunade, what made you so angry?"


    Tsunade''s anger subsided a little when she saw Ryuu and then she started to explain what made her angry.


    Apparently there was a wave of assassinations targeting the Senju clan during the war, and a large number of the Senju clan have died and they are literally on the verge of extinction now. The surviving people of the Senju clan can be counted with the fingers of two hands.


    This made her really angry and what made her even angrier was that she didn''t receive any information about this when she was in the war, which means that the Hokage didn''t send her information about it.


    "No, I sent this information to you as soon as the assassinations appeared, but you sent me a message that you would take care of the matter and protect the clan members who participated in the war." The Hokage opened the drawer in his office and took out a scroll and presented it to Tsunade.


    Tsunade grabbed the scroll and opened it. What is written in the scroll is the same as what the Hokage said and in the same handwriting as Tsunade, and it also bears some seals to prove that the message is real. Shock appeared on Tsunade''s face, "I did not write this and I did not receive any message from you while I was in the war."


    Ryuu stood aside while thinking, ''Who did this? There must be a traitor inside the village. If Danzo was still alive, he''d be the first suspect I could think of.''


    "There must be a traitor in the village who wants to destroy the Senju Clan." Tsunade also directly raised her suspicions.


    Tsunade started showing another wave of anger, and the Hokage tried to calm her down in every possible way, "Although we didn''t discover the traitor, we did discover the organization that carried out the assassinations and their location."


    "They call themselves The Land of the Sky." After that, the Hokage started explaining about The Land of the Sky.


    When Ryuu heard this name, he remembered Naruto Shipp¨±den the Movie: Bonds. Ethan put his hand on his chin while trying to remember the details of Land of the Sky.


    The Land of the Sky was formed by ninja from several countries that could mould their chakra into mist in order to fly. It is said that they fought in the Second Shinobi World War, and their hidden village was destroyed in the war by Konohagakure for challenging the Five Great Shinobi Countries, but the country itself survived.


    the Land of the Sky seems to have more advanced technology compared to the other ninja villages. This includes winged devices that enable flight, a giant flying machine with a laser and the kunai launchers. They seem to incorporate their ninjutsu with flying machinery, both for flight and for offence. Aside from conventional explosives like paper bombs, they also make use of special mechanical bombs with a larger blast radius, as well a variation of the Exploding Sphere, which is both shaped and functions like a gravity bomb, launching kunai upon landing.


    The Sky Ninja''s main base is a giant temple named Ancor Vantian, Ank¨­ru Bantian, meaning "Fortress of the Empire" which is described as the "ultimate weapon of destruction". It was built after many years of research and construction by the Sky Ninja, and is powered by the Zero-Tails, which allowed the city to take flight. It possesses a powerful laser-like weapon at the front, which was strong enough to blast through a mountain and sweep a large section of the ocean, wiping out an armada. It was said that this laser is the ultimate weapon, and is capable of destroying the Five Great Shinobi Countries in an instant. Ancor Vantian also included special prison cells, where the occupants were continually drained of energy, serving as an additional power source for the Zero-Tails and thus the fortress itself.


    In order to control the Zero-Tails, the Sky Ninja designed an unique form of sealing technique that used to restrained the Zero-Tails.


    After Ryuu remembered everything about Land of the Sky, he turned his attention back to the Hokage who was speaking.


    After the Hokage told them about the location of the Land of the Sky, he spoke seriously to Tsunade and Ryuu, "I want you to take some troops and destroy the Land of the Sky, it poses a great threat to the village."


    "I know that you have arrived at the village today and are tired from the war but this is a very important thing, we cannot allow Land of the Sky to stay."

 Chapter 95 - 88- Tsunade***

    Hiruzen gave Tsunade and Ryuu one week to rest before performing the task, and gave them permission to take any ninja they thought fit to perform the Mission with them.


    Ryuu thought of taking Kushina, Mikoto, and Hikari with them on this mission because they all have enough strength to defend themselves and he also has enough strength to defend them if anything goes wrong.


    Tsunade and Ryuu both walked out of the Hokage''s building, Tsunade has been completely silent since they left and Ryuu didn''t know what to say to her.


    That Tsunade lost many of her relatives and people she knew and Ryuu didn''t know how to console her, at least she didn''t lose her brother as happened in the original story.


    "Tsunade, are you okay?" After Ryuu asked this question he really wanted to slap himself. Obviously, she wasn''t okay well because her clan had almost become extinct.


    "I''m okay." Tsunade looked at Ryuu and showed a faint smile.


    "What are you doing now?" Ryuu is worried about Tsunade.


    "There''s a shop nearby that sells good sake, I''ll go there for a drink. Do you want to come with me?" Tsunade grabbed Ryuu''s hand, and looked straight into his eyes.


    "Okay, I''ll come with you." Ryuu sighs, he''s still 12 but Tsunade wants him to drink with her, in fact he never drank any alcoholic beverages neither in this life nor in his previous life.


    Tsunade smiled and dragged Ryuu with her to a sake store. They entered the store and sat down and started talking about different things while the waiter brought them the sake drink they ordered.


    Tsunade drank a lot while talking to Ryuu, she wants to forget all the sad things at this moment.


    After drinking a lot, Tsunade got drunk, so Ryuu carried her on his back and started walking towards the Senju clan residence.


    Ryuu arrived at Senju Residential Complex, looked around and found it empty unlike before. He sighed and continued walking until he reached Tsunade''s house.


    When he knocked on the door, an old lady opened it and looked at Ryuu and then at Tsunade on his back and smiled, "Ryuu, thanks for bringing Tsunade home."


    "Mito-basan, don''t thank me for that, it''s my duty to bring Tsunade here." Ryuu smiled and then entered the house after Mito allowed him to do so.


    "You can send Tsunade to her room, you already know where the room is." Ryuu nodded and went straight to Tsunade''s room.


    Ryuu gently put her on the bed and then planned to leave right away, but Tsunade grabbed him by the arm tightly and pulled him onto the bed as well.


    Ryuu tried to break free but Tsunade tightly held her, "Tsunade, let me go."


    "Ryuu, stay with me." Tsunade''s face was completely red as she looked at Ryuu.


    She made him lay on the bed while she was sitting on top of him, Tsunade bent over and kissed him.


    After Tsunade broke the kiss, Ryuu seriously looked into her eyes, "Tsunade, you''re drunk. It''s also not the time to do that, Mito-basan knows I''m here."


    "I''m conscious, do you think a little sake would make me drunk? And I don''t even care if Mito-Basan knew about this."


    "You''ve always been trying to seduce me, why are you holding back at this point? Shouldn''t you be a man and take this opportunity?" Tsunade''s face is completely red, Ryuu doesn''t know if it''s because she''s drunk or because she''s feeling rather ashamed of her actions and words.


    ¡ñWarning: +18 +18 +18 +18. The rest of the entire chapter is R18, if you don''t like this stuff it''s a good idea to stop reading this chapter.


    Since Ryuu was using Sage Art complete body cultivation, his libido had awakened at the age of ten while his lust was increasing day by day but he was suppressing his instincts with everything he had. But now Tsunade is trying to offer her body to him, causing the accumulated lust inside him to explode at this moment.


    "Don''t regret it later." Ryuu kissed her, Tsunade closed her eyes while enjoying the kiss he gave her.


    Ryuu put one hand on her back, and used the other to expose her shoulders, which he sucked hard.


    "Ahhhnn~" Tsunade moaned as they both fell on the bed with Ryuu kissing down her neck to her breasts, Again, Tsunade moaned.


    Ryuu grabbed her butt and started kneading them and then moved his other hand all over her body to caress her, Tsunade moaning while biting her lips.


    Ryuu starts to undress her and Tsunade does the same to him.


    "I won''t be the only naked one," she purred. Her voice was slightly breathless, because while she might be confident woman, this remained her first time.


    Ryuu smiled while looking at Tsunade''s naked body, her body is very beautiful and flawless.


    Tsunade tried to cover her breasts with her hand, but she could not completely cover them due to their large size. Looking at Tsunade in this position made Ryuu feel that lust was increasing inside him.


    Ryuu hugged and kissed her again but this time he inserted his tongue into her mouth which made her feel a little shocked, his tongue began to explore the insides of her mouth and his tongue found her tongue and started licking and moving it. At the same time, Ryuu moved his hand and grabbed her large breasts, causing Tsunade to moan in Ryuu''s mouth. "Mmmm~"


    Ryuu broke the kiss and looked at Tsunade''s pretty face and smiled, Ryuu felt her breasts feel very soft when he squeezed her and felt his hand sink into her breasts, he started kneading and pinching her nipples, making Tsunade moan even louder.


    Because she was moaning loudly, Ryuu was worried that people in the house would hear her, so he kissed her again to hide her moan.


    Meanwhile, Ryuu prepared a sound-isolating seal inside the room so that he and Tsunade would not restrain themselves anymore.


    After Ryuu finished putting the seal on, he broke the kiss and started kissing Tsunade''s neck and sucking it hard, then went down to his wishbone and did the same, while doing so he placed his hand in the area between Tsunade''s thighs.


    Ryuu started gently caressing the area between her legs, at the same time his mouth reached her nipple and started licking and sucking, Tsunade moaned louder as she hugged Ryuu''s head and pressed it against her breast even more.


    "Ahhhnn~ Ahhhhh~"


    After that, Tsunade realized that everyone in the house might have heard her by now, which made her feel very ashamed and covered her mouth to prevent moaning.


    When Ryuu noticed that Tsunade''s moan became muffled, he looked at her and smiled, "I have put a seal to isolate the sound. So you can moan as much as you want, no one will hear you."


    When Ryuu finished saying his words, he inserted a pair of fingers into her pussy while rubbing her clitoris with the palm of his hand.


    "Ahhn~" Tsunade writhes on the bed, moaning and panting.


    Ryuu starts to work his fingers in and out, Tsunade feels an incredible feeling she''s never felt before, pleasure ripples inside her.


    "Ahhhhnnn~ RYUU~"Tsunade''s legs twitched and juices started pouring out of her pussy while she had an orgasm.


    Ryuu stretched Tsunade''s legs and put his body between them, but he held back his instincts for one last time and asked Tsunade, "Tsunade, are you ready to take the last step? This is your last chance if you want to quit."


    "do it, I''m ready for it." Tsunade looked into Ryuu''s eyes while panting.


    Tsunade gave a long look at his dick, before he placed it at her pussy and hesitated slightly.


    "What are you waiting for?" She asked with a moan of anticipation as she gripped the sheets.


    Ryuu smiled and pushed into her, breaking her hymen in one quick jab.


    "Ahhhg" Tsunade gritted her teeth. There was pain but it was nothing she could not handle.


    Ryuu withdrew and trusted forward slowly. He eased her body into it. He wanted her to be truly ready.


    "What are you doing?" She asked suddenly "Move faster, I want it soooo bad."


    Ryuu had never had the intention of teasing her and the began to increase the tempo of his hips.


    "Ahhhnn~ YES~ Annnn~"Tsunade''s moans also increased in tempo and then she shuddered and twitched as Ryuu could feel her tighten about him as she came.


    However even after the intense orgasm, Tsunade turned them over and started riding him with her buttocks making loud smacking noise on his pelvis.


    But, something happened as the moment kicked off, Ryuu looked into her eyes and Tsunade looked into his and somehow they both knew that something had changed within them and that from this moment on they belonged with each other.


    The moment of sentimentality was the last straw and Tsunade came once again, atop Ryuu.


    Ryuu grabbed her by the hip and helped her increase her speed and give her some balance.


    and before long, with one decisive grunt, Ryuu attacked one last time, hammering against her womb and shooting out his seed.


    "Aaaaahhh~!" Tsunade also moans out loudly in pleasure, coming at the same time with him. feeling the currents of cum load directly into her womb, causing a fiery sensation to spread across her abdomen.


    Ryuu pulled his penis out of her pussy, causing the semen collected in her womb to fall on the bed.


    "Let''s do it more." Ryuu looked at Tsunade and smiled, he has a great deal of sexual stamina for sure not going to be satisfied easily.


    "I agree, let''s do it more." Tsunade smiled and hugged Ryuu and started kissing him.


    What Tsunade doesn''t know is that she will greatly regret agreeing the next day.

 Chapter 96 - 89- First Wife

    Ryuu didn''t stop doing this with Tsunade until 5 AM, they both felt tired, especially Tsunade.


    As soon as they were done, they both slept until noon.


    Tsunade woke up first because she felt uncomfortable in her sleep and pain when she moved her body.


    Tsunade opened her eyes feeling a little headache and then started looking around and found Ryuu sleeping next to her naked. She looked at him strangely, ''What is he doing here when he''s naked?''


    Then she saw that she was also naked, and she began to remember the events of the previous night and her face turned red, ''F##k, I can''t believe I did that.''


    Last night she was a bit drunk and made Ryuu do it to her. But she became completely conscious after the hymen was broken.


    But what made Tsunade blush was that when she regained conscious, she didn''t stop Ryuu but rather kept doing that to him and even felt more pleasure.


    Tsunade noticed that Ryuu''s body moved a little, which meant he would wake up soon, so Tsunade unconsciously pretended that she was still asleep.


    ''Why am I pretending to be asleep?'' Tsunade was confused by her actions, but kept pretending to sleep anyway.


    ..... .... ..... ..... ...


    Ryuu opened his eyes and a satisfied smile appeared on his face at the thought of last night, he had been suppressing his growing lust for a very long time and upon releasing all that lust he felt his body more energetic than before.


    He looked at Tsunade and his smile widened, approaching her and kissing her forehead before standing up and starting to get dressed.


    He knows Tsunade wasn''t asleep, but since she wants to pretend to be asleep, he won''t disturb her.


    After Ryuu finished getting dressed, he tried to use the Flying Thunder God Technique to go out and get some food for him and Tsunade, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t use the technique.


    Confusion appeared on Ryuu''s face. It was the first time he had failed to use the Flying Thunder God Technique. ''what is happening? It is impossible for me to fail using this technique.''


    ''Sarah, do you know why I just failed to use this technique?''


    "Okay, wait a few moments while I check why." Sarah answered right after hearing Ryuu''s question, and started trying to find the reason for the failure of the technique.


    After a while Sarah found the reason "I found the reason why you failed to use it"


    "There is a seal surrounding this house, and this seal works to repel all kinds of spacetime ninjutsu."


    "In other words, this seal prevents the occurrence of spacetime distortions caused by spacetime techniques."


    After that, Sarah spoke sarcastically, "Ara~ Ara~ It looks like someone has figured out what you''ve done and doesn''t want you to escape."


    Ryuu''s back filled with sweat as he thought about the possibility that Mito or Kushina found out what he had done last night.


    Ryuu looked at the room window and thought about running away for a moment, but after thinking for a while he didn''t. "I can''t escape the fact that I did it. Also, if I ran away, it would probably make things worse."


    It''s also not a very serious matter, Kushina is already in agreement with his relationship with Tsunade, but he doesn''t know what she will do when she finds out that his first time went to Tsunade.


    Ryuu looked at Tsunade and found that she was still pretending to be asleep.


    "I''ll get you some food, you must be hungry." he sighed and walked out of the room.


    Tsunade''s face turned red, "He knows I''m awake."


    After waiting for a while, Tsunade tried to get up to get dressed, but she felt a lot of pain when she moved. Now she really regrets that she agreed to do more with Ryuu last night.


    Tsunade thought about healing herself, but this was her first time and she wanted to always remember this moment that''s why she didn''t heal herself.


    Tsunade took the pain and got dressed, then walked out of the room not wanting to wait for Ryuu to bring her food.


    .... ..... ... ... ...


    Ryuu and Mito sat in front of each other, "I guess I told you to do one thing and that was to put Tsunade in her room."


    Mito looked at Ryuu sharply, Ryuu didn''t show any confusion or fear from her looks but he didn''t answer either.


    He does not feel remorse for what he did and if time came back he would do it again.


    At this moment, Tsunade appeared walking towards them.


    Mito noticed a slight glitch in how Tsunade was going, causing her to sigh and look at Ryuu, "You know you have to take responsibility for what you did, right."


    "I will definitely take responsibility for this. But how do you want me to do that?" Ryuu looked at Mito seriously.


    Tsunade sat next to Mito and didn''t say anything.


    Mito grabbed Tsunade''s hand and smiled, "Sure, by marrying my granddaughter."


    The two of them looked at Mito in shock, but before Ryuu could speak Mito started to explain, "I don''t mean you get married now, you can choose the time of marriage. But what I want to say is that my granddaughter will be the first wife."


    Mito knows that Ryuu has a relationship with Kushina and Mikoto and she knows that in the future he will attract more women around him, so she wants to give an advantage to her granddaughter and make her the first wife.


    "I agree, she''s the first person I''ve done this with, she deserves to be the first wife." Ryuu nodded and agreed with Mito''s words.


    "Wait a minute, why do you decide everything without asking me. I haven''t agreed yet to get m....." As she spoke, Tsunade''s stomach made a loud sound, indicating that she was hungry.


    "I''m going to go make some food, you can talk to each other in the meantime.." Mito smiled and left Tsunade and Ryuu alone, but before going she turned around and looked at Ryuu "I didn''t tell Kushina what happened, it''s your choice whether to tell her or not."

 Chapter 97 - 90- Ryuu Having A Good Day

    After Mito left, Ryuu sat next to Tsunade and held her hand and kept talking to each other until Mito finished preparing lunch and the three of them started eating together.


    Kushina wasn''t home, she went out in the morning to meet Mikoto.


    After they finished eating, Ryuu did not go home as much as he decided to stay with Tsunade for the whole day.


    He had to train Konan today but he didn''t want to leave Tsunade''s side so he sent his shadow clones to train Konan.


    Even though he spent the whole day by Tsunade''s side, he never had s#x with her again because she was still feeling some pain.


    When night fell, Kushina returned, and Ryuu was confused about whether or not to tell her what had happened between him and Tsunade yesterday.


    In the end he decided to tell her. After all, this thing cannot be hidden forever, and it is better to tell her early than to tell her later.


    "Kushina, I want to talk to you about something." Ryuu grabbed Kushina''s hands and looked into her eyes seriously.


    "What do you want to talk about?" Kushina didn''t show any expression when she looked at Ryuu.


    Ryuu sighed while telling everything that happened between him and Tsunade.


    Tears streamed from Kushina''s eyes. Ryuu hugged her and wiped her tears. After Kushina finished crying, she bit Ryuu''s hand that was wiping her tears, causing Ryuu to look at her strangely, "Kushina, stop biting my hand."


    Kushina stopped biting his hand, "Baka, at least pretend you''re hurting."


    Kushina hugged Ryuu again and then said, "I already know you did it to Tsunade-sensei."


    "What? You already know? But Mito-Basan told me she didn''t tell you." Shock appeared on Ryuu''s face when he heard that.


    "I was very angry when I found out in the morning, but Mito-Basan made me calm and then told me to go outside and control my emotions before I came back." And that''s exactly what Kushina did, but she went to Mikoto and told her everything and then they went to one of the Konoha parks and for a long time they thought about this situation and their feelings for Ryuu.


    Ryuu is confused, because he doesn''t know why Mito told him that Kushina doesn''t know about it but in fact she does.


    Mito and Mikoto walked beside her, tears were flowing from Mikoto''s eyes too, she had come with Kushina earlier but Mito made her stand aside while they listened to Ryuu and Kushina''s conversation.


    She went to Ryuu''s side and hugged him, Mikoto looked at Ryuu with bloodshot eyes and tears "I wanted to be the one who took your first time, because after all, I''m your first girlfriend."


    Although Kushina and Mikoto are sad about what happened, they accepted it completely and there were no problems due to Mito''s intervention in time and she calmed the two girls before they spoke with Ryuu, Mito thought with a smile, ''You should thank me for what I did, boy.''


    What Mito does is to speed things up, and even if she doesn''t intervene, Ryuu can fix things with his girls over time.


    After talking to the two girls for hours, everything went very smoothly, no problems, then Ryuu bid farewell to Mito, Tsunade and Kushina and went home with Mikoto.


    After he walked with Mikoto to her house, he returned to his house, and as soon as he entered he saw Fuku looking at him with a frown. "Where were you yesterday?"


    "I''ll tell you everything later." Ryuu evaded the question and quickly went to his room.


    ''If he doesn''t tell me, I''ll ask the girls later, they must know where Ryuu was.'' Fuku thought after Ryuu went to his room.


    .... ... ..... ..... ...


    The next day, everything went very naturally, he talked with his family a little about the war and the mission that the Hokage gave him and Tsunade, and then he went with Konan to one of the training grounds to train her.


    After Ryuu finished training Konan, he took her to a clothing and accessories store and bought her several new clothes to match which made her really happy and then spent some time with her in a restaurant before taking her back to his home.


    Ryuu thought of enrolling her in the Ninja Academy, so that she would be an official Konoha ninja when she graduated.


    Then he went on a date with Kushina and Mikoto until the sun had set and after they had dinner he brought them back to their homes.


    After that he returned to his home and took a good shower and then told his family that he would not come home tonight before he got out of the house and went to Tsunade''s house.


    He took Tsunade out of her house and they went on a date at night, the two of them had a lot of fun, then he and Tsunade returned to her house and together went to her room.


    Ryuu spent the whole night in Tsunade''s room, doing only one thing.


    Since Ryuu wanted to do it again, Tsunade didn''t stop him from doing it, on the contrary, she also wanted to experience that feeling again.


    Also, Ryuu feels like he''s going to get addicted to being with Tsunade, despite everything he''s done with her, he''s never had enough of that feeling and always wants more.


    Perhaps this is one of the disadvantages or advantages of Sage Art complete body cultivation that increases his lust and increases his sexual stamina.


    The next day, Ryuu took a pleasant shower with Tsunade before returning home.


    When he came home he saw Madara waiting for him there, Madara asked him, "Did you find Nagato when you were in the land of the rain?"


    "No, I didn''t find him. When you told me to find him I looked for him everywhere in the land of the rain but I couldn''t find him. There are two possibilities for this: either he came out of the rain land or he died." Ryuu suspects that Black Zetsu has a hand in what happens to Nagato.


    When Ryuu searches for Nagato, he unfortunately finds Yahiko dead who appears to have died during a fight between the Suna ninja and the Iwa ninja.


    Madara frowned and his brows wrinkled, thinking that the White Zetsu group had betrayed him because he still didn''t know about Black Zetsu''s existence.

 Chapter 98 - 91- Hikari Confesses Her Love

    Madara was gone as soon as he heard about Nagato''s disappearance from Ryuu.


    After that, Ryuu''s life continued normally for a week, all he did was train himself and Konan and then go out on a date with Kushina, Mikoto and Tsunade and then spend the night with Tsunade.


    This week, Ryuu enrolled Konan into the Ninja Academy, but he''s still training her as usual. His goal in enrolling her in the academy is not to teach her ninja skills, but only in order to become an official ninja of Konoha.


    During this entire week he did not meet Hikari once, it seems that since her return from the war she has not left the Hyuga clan.


    Ryuu tried to go to the Hyuga clan''s apartment complex to meet Hikari, but the Hyuga clan members wouldn''t let him in.


    However, Ryuu mentioned her name to the Hokage to allow her to join them in the mission, and the Hyuga clan could not refuse a mission offered by the Hokage.


    .... ... ... ... ...


    The week period that the Hokage gave Ryuu and Tsunade to rest is over and it''s time to do the mission.


    The people going with Ryuu and Tsunade are Jiraiya, Orochimaru, Kushina, Mikoto, Hikari, Minato, and Nawaki.


    Ryuu suggested Kushina, Mikoto, and Hikari to come with them on the mission.


    The reason for Jiraiya and Orochimaru''s existence is that the Hokage ordered them to participate in this mission.


    The reason why Minato and Kawaki are on this mission is because they are disciples of Jiraiya and Orochimaru.


    When Ryuu finds out that these guys are bad with them, he gets a little upset because he thought this would be a fun trip for him and his girls only.


    Anyway, all nine of them were ready to sprint towards the Land of the Sky location they were told.


    "Everyone hold on to my body. I will move everyone to a location closer to the Land of the Sky." Ryuu asked everyone to gather and hold him.


    It would take a week to get there if they went normally, but Ryuu has the formula in a location a day away from the Land of the Sky so he used the Flying Thunder God Technique to transport everyone on the spot.


    After that, the nine of them sped off at full speed and headed towards the location of the Land of the Sky.


    While they were kneeling toward the Land of the Sky, Ryuu approached Hikari and smiled at her, "I haven''t seen you for a week, I went to your clan to see you but they wouldn''t let me in."


    "I''m really sorry about that, my clan doesn''t want me to meet you." Hikari sighed and then spoke bitterly.


    "Why does your clan not want you to meet Ryuu." Kushina spoke curiously, she and Mikoto know that Hikari loves Ryuu, and know that she has a close relationship with Ryuu because she became his aide during the war.


    Although they were upset that Ryuu always attracted women, they couldn''t stop women and girls from liking or loving Ryuu.


    They also can''t stop Ryuu from loving other women and girls.


    "Kushina, the Hyuga clan and the Uchiha clan have hostility, which is why they prevent Ryuu from entering their clan." Mikoto begins to explain to Kushina the reason for the animosity between the two clans.


    "Mikoto is right, but there is another reason for this. If Ryuu tries to meet another girl from the clan, they might let him because he is a famous person and a war hero." Everyone noticed the sadness in Hikari''s voice, and Ryuu noticed some tears falling from her eyes but she quickly wiped them away.


    "Then what is the reason they prevent you from meeting him?" Tsunade pushed Ryuu away and started running next to Hikari and asked her this question.


    Hikari hesitated a bit and then decided to tell them, she doesn''t want to hide this matter. "My marriage to the son of the head of the clan was determined as soon as I was born, they won''t let me meet Ryuu because they don''t want us to fall in love with each other."


    Hikari stopped running and tears started to flow from her eyes. No matter how much she wiped them, the tears continued to flow, "But I really love Ryuu, I don''t want to marry the son of the head of the clan."


    "Why can''t I marry the person I love, that''s unfair." Hikari started to sob as she said those words.


    Tsunade hugged Hikari tightly while patting her back to make her calm down a bit.


    ''Shouldn''t I be the one to hug her? I''m the one she loves, not you.'' Ryuu looked at Tsunade with a frown, before he moved, Tsunade gave her a hug.


    Ryuu sighed and then tried to hug Tsunade and Hikari together, but Kushina and Mikoto pushed him away and then hugged Hikari while comforting her.


    ''You know this is disrespectful to your boyfriend, right?'' Ryuu was really annoyed by this, and when he wanted to participate in Hikari''s consolation she was pulled by the girls away from Ryuu and made her sit down and started talking to her and comforting her.


    "Hahahaha, you have been completely ignored by your girlfriends, boy." Jiraiya laughed out loud while pointing at Ryuu.


    Previously when he saw Ryuu surrounded by all the girls he was envious of him, and even more envious when Hikari confessed her love to Ryuu.


    But when he saw the girls behaving like this with Ryuu, he felt relieved and could no longer help himself from laughing at Ryuu.


    Ryuu wasn''t bothered by Jiraiya''s words, he just looked at him and smiled. "Old idiot, you don''t even have one girlfriend, and I bet you won''t have a girlfriend your whole life."


    "I''m not old. Also, I''ll definitely have a girlfriend in the future. After all, I''m the great Jiraiya-sama." Jiraiya spoke in a very loud voice, which disturbed everyone around him.


    After Jiraiya finished saying that, Tsunade punched his face hard and was sent away.


    "Don''t laugh and talk out loud, can''t you see that the girl is crying, if I hear your voice again I will break all your bones." After hearing Tsunade everyone fell silent and no one dared to speak out again.


    Tsunade patted Ryuu''s shoulder and smiled, "Don''t worry about Hikari, let me and the girls take care of everything."


    After Tsunade said this, she returned to Hikari''s side.

 Chapter 99 - 92- Fall Of The Land Of The Sky

    The girls kept talking to Hikari for about an hour, after which everyone kept moving towards their destination.


    As they ran, Hikari looked at Ryuu with her face blushing, not knowing what to say to him.


    She''s kind of embarrassed because she burst into tears a little while ago, and she''s even more embarrassed when she remembers that she said she loved Ryuu.


    She had never confessed her love for Ryuu before and also this was the first time she had said such words, so now when she was looking at him her heart rate increased and she felt a little nervous.


    But when thinking about her clan, she couldn''t help but sigh.


    Tsunade patted her back while running, and smiled at her, "Don''t worry, I guarantee you''ll be with Ryuu in the future. If Ryuu or I become the Hokage, we''ll make sure that your clan agrees to you becoming Ryuu''s wife."


    Tsunade doesn''t refuse Ryuu to have more women, in fact she wants him to have more especially when she spent this week with Ryuu every night.


    She is tired and feels like her back is about to break every night and also she can''t fully satisfy Ryuu''s desires, so she needs more women around Ryuu.


    But the only problem is that all the girls with Ryuu are young and Ryuu doesn''t want to have a relationship with them until they are at least 15 years old.


    This means she won''t get any help until a year from now, when Mikoto turns 15.


    When she goes to bed it feels like she is going to war and not going to sleep. She even wonders if she can handle this for a year.


    Ryuu approached Hikari and grabbed her hand and smiled at her, Hikari who had not expected this, her face completely turning red. "Since you said that you love me, I will definitely do my best to convince your clan that we are together."


    When Ryuu said those words, steam started to rise from Hikari''s head and she fainted. She didn''t expect that she would get such a huge boost of happiness that she almost stopped breathing.


    "HIKARI!!!!!"


    _______________


    Hikari regained consciousness after a minute, and found Ryuu carrying her on his back while running, she fainted again right afterwards.


    Ryuu smiled bitterly and gave Hikari to Tsunade to carry her on her back instead of him.


    While they''re on the move, every three hours Ryuu creates a formula so in the future he can move freely everywhere using the Flying Thunder God Technique.


    After many hours it was night, and everyone decided that they had to camp, they would spend the night in the woods and start moving at dawn.


    Although they can move all night, they need to rest and recover for the battle they will be fighting the next day.


    Although Ryuu could bring them back to the village for rest and take them here the next morning to complete the mission, he didn''t.


    They built two tents, one for Jiraiya, Minato, Orochimaru, and Nawaki.


    The other tent is for Tsunade, Kushina, Mikoto, and Hikari.


    One thing is for sure, Ryuu will definitely not sleep with men, so it is known where he will sleep.


    Although Ryuu wanted a separate tent for him and Tsunade, Tsunade refused because they were on a mission.


    After they finished setting up the two tents, Minato approached Ryuu, "Ryuu, can I ask you something?"


    "what do you want?" Although Ryuu asked this, he had a guess as to what Minato wanted to ask.


    "Can you share your experience using the Flying Thunder God Technique with me? I know this is a bit rude but I practice this technique too but it''s a lot more difficult and complicated than I thought." Minato smiled in embarrassment while asking this to Ryuu.


    The Flying Thunder God Technique is a technique based on seals, so Minato has a very difficult time learning the technique, especially since Kushina did not help him as in the original story.


    "Maybe if I had some time after we got back from the mission." Ryuu doesn''t mind sharing some of his experience with Minato after all he doesn''t pose any threat to him.


    "Thank you." Minato sighed in relief, at least he wasn''t rejected.


    After that everyone entered the tents in order to sleep.


    After everyone fell asleep, Ryuu approached Tsunade and whispered in her ear, "Follow me, I''ll show you something interesting."


    Tsunade looked at Ryuu strangely but followed him outside the tent, Ryuu started running east and Tsunade followed him quickly and quietly so that no one would notice them.


    Ten minutes later, Ryuu stopped in front of a cave and signaled for Tsunade to follow him inside.


    "What''s inside?" Tsunade asked but Ryuu didn''t answer, just smiled as he entered the cave.


    Tsunade had no choice but to follow him inside.


    After three minutes of walking inside the cave, Ryuu and Tsunade found an exit, and as soon as they exited the cave, a shocking sight appeared in front of Tsunade.


    The place was full of beautiful blue flowers, in line with the starry sky and the full moon, the view was very beautiful and picturesque. "Ryuu, this place is so beautiful, how did you find it?"


    "I am very skilled in sensing Technique, finding such a place is very easy for me even if it is 100 km or more away." Ryuu''s sensing Technique not only senses the chakra, but also makes it possible for him to sense the smallest details of anything, whether living or inanimate.


    "Tsunade, I''ll show you something else." Ryuu kept walking among the flowers while Tsunade hugged his arm with a smile on her face, she didn''t expect Ryuu to be so romantic.


    After a minute of walking slowly, a hot spring appeared before the eyes of Tsunade and Ryuu.


    Tsunade left Ryuu''s arm and approached the natural hot spring while her eyes twinkled, "This place is really cool. Hot springs with a beautiful view of flowers and a starry sky. We had to bring the rest of the girls here."


    "Maybe we''ll only bring the girls here later, but not now." Ryuu smiled while looking at Tsunade.


    "What do you mean?" Tsunade looked at Ryuu in confusion.


    "Isn''t that obvious? I want to spend some time alone with you." Ryuu hugged Tsunade and kissed her lips.


    Tsunade broke the kiss and looked into Ryuu''s eyes, "We have a fight tomorrow. We shouldn''t tire ourselves."


    "Don''t worry, this time only for one hour." Ryuu tried to convince Tsunade and eventually succeeded and made her agree.


    Ryuu put up seals to insulate the sound.


    Unfortunately, Ryuu did not keep his promise and kept doing so until midnight, then brought Tsunade back to the tent.


    ¡ñAuthor: Hehehe~ Do you want a chapter explaining what happened in detail?


    -Yes.


    -No.


    _________


    Fortunately the next day Tsunade regained her energy.


    Everyone continued their journey and after a few hours they reached the Land of the Sky.


    "It''s so huge," said Minato and Nawaki at the same time.


    Everyone looked at the sky and found a huge piece of land the size of an island floating in the sky. It would have been a camel view had it not been for the smoke coming out of all the buildings.


    There were some explosions in the buildings and the flames rising, it seems that someone attacked the Land of the Sky before Ryuu''s group did.


    "It''s falling off." Everyone noticed how the Land of the Sky fell from the sky and hit the ground, creating a giant dust cloud and scattering debris everywhere.


    "Let''s check it out." Ryuu frowned while instructing everyone.


    Everyone advanced cautiously while inspecting their surroundings.


    "There are two people approaching." Hearing Ryuu, everyone prepares to engage in a fight.


    A person walked out from the dust cloud, this person was completely covered in wounds with fear on his face, when he saw Ryuu''s group he started crying, "Please help me."


    But another person came out of the dust cloud and grabbed the injured person by the neck and lifted him from the ground with one hand.

 Chapter 100 - 93- Hiroto Hagoromo

    Standing in front of Ryuu is an unknown person who did not appear in the original story. This person emits a powerful aura as he grabs a ninja from the Land of the Sky by the neck and lifts him with one hand off the ground.


    This person was a fair-skinned man with spiky, blue hair that had a slight red tint to it. his hair was chin-length that parted to frame the sides of his face. His casual attire consisted of a blue long sleeve shirt and white pants.


    His facial features are wonderful and he looks handsome, one of his eyes is blue with spider web patterns, while the other eye is closed and its shape cannot be seen.


    His right eye is clearly d¨­jutsu, but Ryuu has never seen this type of d¨­jutsu in his life and it is not mentioned in the anime.


    Ryuu and his group looked at this person cautiously, even Ryuu who thought he was the strongest in the current timeline felt a little wary.


    This person looked at them and smiled but his eye showed killing intent, "It''s my lucky day, to meet a group of ninjas with two Konoha war heroes."


    "Especially you, Ryuu Uchiha. I''ve always wanted to meet you and..." A gentle smile appeared on that person''s face as he looked at Ryuu.


    But soon he said the following words with great murderous intent, "AND KILL YOU!!!!!"


    Although the killing intent was directed at Ryuu only, everyone felt it.


    Five people were frozen in fright: Minato, Nawaki, Kushina, Mikoto, and Hikari.


    They could no longer move due to fear, and they felt as if blood was freezing in their veins.


    Although they had participated in the war and had seen death many times, they had never seen such an intense aura filled with killing intent, hatred and negative emotions.


    Although they felt all this, this killing intent was not directed at them in the first place.


    The person towards whom killing intent was directed didn''t show any signs of nervousness or fear, just looked at the source with cold eyes, "Why do you hate me? I don''t remember meeting you in the first place."


    The killing intent vanished after Ryuu asked this question, the person''s attitude changed drastically and began to introduce himself, "I apologize for not introducing myself to you. I am the last member of the Hagoromo clan, Hiroto Hagoromo."


    ''Hagoromo clan? Is this clan related to Hagoromo ¨­tsutsuki.'' Ryuu doesn''t remember this clan because it was mentioned only once in the entire Naruto anime, no wonder he forgot such information.


    The Hagoromo Clan is one of the earlier clans which existed during the war-torn era preceding the creation of the hidden villages. While not a great deal is known about them, they were one of the warring factions alongside the Uchiha clan to oppose the Senju clan in battle.


    Everyone knows that this clan has become extinct and no one of their clan is left alive, but in fact a group of this clan survived and hid from view while planning to destroy the Senju and Uzumaki clan and also planning to take revenge on the Uchiha clan that betrayed them.


    Ryuu frowned, "What does this have to do with your hating me?"


    Hiroto looked at Ryuu with bloodshot eye, "It''s because of your father, he killed everyone that was left of my clan."


    Twelve years ago, the cause of Ryuu''s mother''s death was a scheme of the Hogoromo clan with the help of a nurse from the Sartobi clan.


    Ryuu''s father avenged his wife''s death by killing everyone involved in her death.


    At first he killed a group of four people, including the nurse from the Sarutobi clan. But during their fight and before killing them, he extracted information about the Hagoromo clan using his Mangekyo Sharingan.


    After that, Ryuu''s father began searching and killing everyone from the Hagormomo clan.


    Hiroto shouted loudly with great hatred "I will never forgive him, even after I killed him my anger is unquenchable."


    "So I''m going to tear up everything he loves, unfortunately I didn''t leave him alive so he can see how his loved ones die."


    "What? But my father died because of Danzo." Ryuu was shocked upon hearing those words. It is clear that his father died at the hands of Danzo because his father''s eyes were with Danzo but this person says that he killed his father.


    "You are right, Dano was one of the causes of your father''s death, but I was the one who killed your father."


    "I made an alliance with Danzo to kill your father. His only condition for allying with me was to get the Mangekyu Sharingan after your father died. I don''t care about the Mangekyu Sharingan, so I agreed."


    Upon hearing this, Ryuu''s eyes became bloodshot. Although he has only known his father for one year, he still loves his father.


    ''I''m going to kill him, I''m going to kill this bastard'' For the first time in a long time, Ryuu felt anger burning within him.


    "Ryuu, calm down. Don''t let his words provoke you." Tsunade grabbed Ryuu''s shoulder tightly.


    Ryuu looked at Tsunade and then suppressed the anger within him, he himself didn''t expect to get so angry upon hearing his father''s death at the hands of the person in front of him.


    "Please, let me live." At this moment, the person Hiroto was holding began to plead as tears streamed from his eyes.


    "Sorry, I totally forgot you existed as soon as I saw the son of the one I hate standing in front of me." Hiroto smiled and then pressed harder on the ninja''s throat.


    "Ryuu, there is something strange. Look at the stats of the person Hiroto is holding by the neck." Sarah''s astonished voice entered Ryuu''s head, making him curious and looking at the stats of the ninja.


    [Name: cannon fodder


    STR=Jonin(Low)=27 -> Chunin= 15


    AGI=Jonin=34 -> Chunin= 19


    Chakra=Jonin=312 -> Chunin= 130 ]


    ''What''s going on? Why are his stats decreasing? Does Hiroto have a way to seal that person''s strength and chakra.'' Ryuu raised an eyebrow but didn''t feel that this was something that important, because there were many seals that could do the same and better.


    "No, you''re wrong. This drop in stats is permanent. It''s his dojutsu. He must be able to steal an opponent''s stats upon contact." What Sarah said made him feel shocked and wary when looking at Hiroto.


    ''Then all I have to do is destroy that eye. Also, I shouldn''t let him touch me before I destroy his eye.'' During the short period that Ryuu spoke with Sara, all of that ninja''s stats had dropped to zero.The ninja died right afterwards, and Hiroto dropped him to the ground.


    All this happened in just a few seconds.

 Chapter 101 - 94- Ryuu VS. Hiroto

    ''Sarah, show me Hiroto''s stats.'' Ryuu wanted to check if Hiroto''s strength had increased after he had absorbed the ninja''s stats.


    When Hiroto''s stats came out, Ryuu was shocked because the person standing in front of him was much stronger than he had expected.


    [Name: Hiroto Hagoromo


    STR=Super Kage= 510


    AGI=semi-Super Kage= 365


    Chakra=One-tailed beast=11,312 ]


    ''Sarah, did his stats increase due to his absorption of ninja stats?'' If so, this is really bad news. This means that if they don''t kill him now, he will continue to increase his strength by absorbing the strength and chakra of other ninjas.


    "His strength didn''t increase even after he did that. It doesn''t look like he''s not absorbing it into his body, most likely he''s storing it somewhere else." Sarah had been watching Hiroto''s stats since the beginning and hadn''t noticed any increase in his strength or chakra quantity.


    "All of you back off, don''t let him touch it, he can steal the strength and chakra from your body." Ryuu warned Jiraiya and Orochimaru who were planning the attack.


    "It''s his dojutsu ability." When Ryuu saw the questioning look on everyone''s face, he explained to them why Hiroto was able to steal strength and chakra.


    "I''m amazed that you could figure it out with just a look. This is the first time anyone has been able to discover my dojutsu ability." Hiroto looked at Ryuu in amazement, he didn''t know how Ryuu could deduce his dojutsu ability, after all he only used it for ten seconds.


    When Ryuu saw Hiroto looking at him inquisitively as if asking him to explain why he was able to deduce his ability, Ryuu smiled, "Do you expect me to tell you that? Unfortunately I won''t."


    After saying that, Ryuu immediately entered into Sage Mode.


    Ryuu''s hair turns silver, and Ryuu gains a silver chakra shroud that forms fox ears and nine tails. The color of the sclera turned yellow, and his iris turned into a shape resembling the iris of a fox, and he had fangs and claws.


    He then activated the Eternal Mangekyu Sharingan and used his right eye ability to double his stats.


    Ryuu no longer felt pain when using his right eye ability since the Sage body had been completed to 85%, and he can also use this ability for a much longer period.


    [Name: Ryuu


    STR= kage (High)= 217


    AGI=kage (Mid)=189


    Chakra=Five-tailed beast =50,963]


    [Name: Ryuu


    +125%


    STR= semi-Super Kage= 488


    AGI=semi-Super Kage= 425


    Chakra=Five-tailed beast =50,963]


    Despite all this, Ryuu is still weaker than Hiroto, but his speed can be considered greater than Hiroto.


    But physical strength and agility don''t matter, what really matters are the skills and techniques the two use for example Ryuu with the help of the Flying Thunder God Technique, his speed can be considered unparalleled in the ninja world.


    "I only want Tsunade, Jiraiya, and Orochimaru to stay to support me, the rest of you back off." Ryuu looked at Kushina, Mikoto, and Hikari, and of course he was referring to Minato and Nawaki as well.


    The girls had never seen Ryuu use his full strength before, what he did now proves that the situation is very serious and the weak have to retreat because they are useless in fighting the strong, so the girls didn''t object to Ryuu''s decision.


    "We are ninjas too. We will fight with you." Nawaki objects to Ryuu''s decision, but Ryuu doesn''t talk to him or try to convince him. He just looks into his eyes and puts him to sleep using genjutsu.


    "Don''t worry, he''ll wake up in a minute." When Ryuu saw the worried look on Tsunade''s face, he calmed her down and then looked at Minato, "Take him out of here."


    Minato nodded, then picked up Nawaki and ran away with the girls.


    Hiroto tried to stop the girls and Minato from retreating, but Ryuu blocked his way. "You hate me and want to kill me, right? Then you should focus on fighting me only and don''t get distracted by people who have nothing to do with it."


    "You''re wrong, you like those girls, don''t you? It would be fun to see your facial expressions when I kill them in front of you." Hiroto smiled sarcastically when he heard what Ryuu had to say and then quickly moved towards trying to engage him in Taijutsu.


    Ryuu definitely didn''t try to get away from Hiroto because if he did, Hiroto would go towards the girls. But Ryuu will also not clash with him in Taijutsu because he will steal his strength and chakra.


    Ryuu used his Rasengan in his hand and pointed it towards Hiroto who approached him. The Rasengan began to expand and became 5m in diameter in moments.


    "Sage Art Fire Release : Cho Cho Odama Rasengan."


    The size of this Rasengan is really big, it is about the size of a room and its color is yellowish orange, and it emits very high heat. One thing is for sure, anyone hit by this technique will be vaporized into nothingness as if they were hit by a Dust Release.


    Hiroto didn''t have any technique to block this Rasengan and also he is very close and can''t dodge in time, so he quickly opened his other eye and raised his hand towards the Rasengan.


    "Shinra Tensei"


    Hiroto creates a repulsion force which he uses to push everything in front of him away with great force including the Rasengan and Ryuu.


    Ryuu use the Flying Thunder God Technique to move away from the area affected by Shinra Tensei.


    The giant Rasengan flew away and fell into the jungle, making a big hole. Everything in its path burned and turned to dust very quickly.


    Ryuu recognized this technique but didn''t want to believe that Hiroto had a Rinnegan, but when Ryuu looked into Hiroto''s left eye, he saw that it was characterised by concentric circles covering the eyeball.


    "How did you get this Rinnegan?" Ryuu frowned, knowing that this was one of Madara''s eyes but he didn''t know how Hiroto got it.


    ''Is it the reason why Nagato disappeared? Or is he working with Black Zetsu?''

 Chapter 102 - 95- Ryuu VS. Hiroto (2)

    Upon hearing Ryuy''s question, Hiroto honestly answered, "This eye was given to me by someone in order to help me take revenge, on the condition that I help him collect all the Tailed Beasts."


    ''Is this person an idiot? Why did he answer me honestly?'' Ryuu looked at Hiroto as if he was looking at an idiot, at least he knew from this that it was really Black Zetsu who gave him Madara''s Rinnegan.


    ''What is Black Zetsu planning? he''s no fool for giving the Rinnegan to an unknown person.'' While Ryuu was thinking, Hiroto put his hand on the ground and looked toward Ryuu.


    "I can''t let you escape or avoid my attacks in this way." As soon as Hiroto finished speaking, several seals appeared from the ground he placed his hand on, and continued to expand until they were a meter in diameter around him, after which the seals disappeared and a powerful aura spread towards his surroundings that covered several kilometers in an instant.


    ''It''s not Summoning Rinnegan'' At first, Ryuu thought Hiroto would use the Special Summoning of the Rinnegan, but it looks like he''s wrong.


    "What did you do?" Ryuu frowned, not knowing what kind of fuinjutsu Hiroto was using right now.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll find out soon enough." Hiroto smiled.


    ''When did he become smart enough not to talk about his techniques?'' Ryuu sneered in his mind as he looked at Hiroto seriously, even though the person in front of him was talkative but he very strong.


    He put his other hand on the ground and this time really used a summons.


    The summoned animals started to attack Ryuu furiously while Hiroto moved towards Tsunade quickly, she was sitting trying to enter Sage Mode while Orochimaru and Jiraiya stood in front of her to protect her.


    "Lightning Release: An Endless Wave"


    Hiroto raised his palm and directed it towards the three, and blue lightning started to emanate from his palm as if it was endless as it quickly headed towards Tsunade, Jiraiya, and Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru summoned a large amount of snakes and had them build a wall with their bodies in front of him.


    At the same time, Jiraiya used ''Wind Release'' in order to prevent any lightning from reaching Tsunade.


    Earlier, Ryuu used his Rasengan to hit the summoned animals away from him, then saw Hiroto attack Tsunade so he tried to use the Flying Thunder God Technique to teleport to Tsunade''s side in order to protect her, but he failed at that. ''Damn, is that fuinjutsu stopping my technique?''


    When Mito does the same Ryuu is not surprised because she is from the Uzumaki clan and is skilled at fuinjutsu. But the person in front of him is not even from the Uzumaki clan but used fuinjutsu to stop the Flying Thunder God Technique. ''I have to develop this technique so that it is not easily stopped by using fuinjutsu.''


    But when he saw that Jiraiya and Orochimaru were able to block the attack, he felt comfortable and then used the Body Flicker Technique to move quickly towards Hiroto and attack him to prevent him from targeting Tsunade again.


    "Bansh¨­ Ten''in"


    When Ryuu got close to him, Hiroto''s eyes flashed and he raised his hand towards him, and a strong pulling force appeared that pushed Ryuu towards him even faster.


    When Ryuu got close enough to him, he took out the Black Receiver from his palm and tried to stab Ryuu with it.


    Ryuu coldly looked at this and punched the Black Receiver to smash him, but at this moment Hiroto grabbed Ryuu''s hand.


    A bunch of black symbols spread out on Ryuu''s hand that Hiroto grabbed and then Ryuu felt him lose control of his body chakra and also felt that his body had become a little weaker because Hiroto used his dojutsu.


    Ryuu kicked Hiroto and made him fall back a few meters to hit a tree due to the power of the attack, then Ryuu checked his stats and found that he had lost 3 points from his base stats from just touching Hiroto for a second.


    Ryuu took a deep breath and noticed that he had the ability to control a small amount of chakra, but it wasn''t enough to make an attack, so he tried using it to decode the seal on his body to try to regain control of the rest of his body chakra, but he found that the seal was too complicated and he wouldn''t be able to undo it in a short time.


    Ryuu now regretted that he didn''t focus much on learning fuinjutsu, and most of his focus was on learning and developing devastating and deadly attacks.


    "Where did you get these seals?" Ryuu looked at Hiroto and asked him, hoping that Hiroto was an idiot to start speaking in order to gain time for himself.


    "Hahahaha, of course I got it from the Uzumaki clan, I tricked the ninja villages with false information that the Uzumaki were a threat and then incited them to attack the Uzumaki village." Hiroto made the ninja villages afraid of the Uzumaki''s knowledge of fuinjutsu, and because they were allies of Konoha made the ninja villages feel that they were a great threat that must be eliminated.


    ''He really is an idiot.'' Ryuu looked at Hiroto seriously as if he was listening to his story attentively, but in fact he was looking for a way to deactivate the seal on his body chakra.


    But at this moment, Hiroto''s right arm is turned into a cannon that fires a massive blast of chakra with explosive power strong enough to devastate an entire area.


    Fortunately, Ryuu noticed this beforehand and moved away at full speed but the attack still struck him and the force of the explosion made him fly away and crash into some trees.


    Ryuu stood as blood came out of his nose and mouth, and noticed that Hiyuto was running towards him and started attacking him, and despite all this, Hiroto was still talking and bragging.


    "On that day I gained more than I imagined. First, I took revenge on the Uzumaki clan by making them become extinct, and the remaining members of the Uzumaki clan are too few to be counted with one hand." He was very proud of what he had done, he had annihilated one of the clans that had enmity with his own clan.


    Ryuu moved quickly and avoided Hiroto''s punches and kicks, he didn''t want Hiroto to catch him again.


    "Second, I became stronger after stealing the inheritance of the Uzumaki clan." While everyone is busy fighting, Hiroto stole the Uzmaki inheritance and all their knowledge about seals, how to use them, and how to practice them.


    At this moment, Hiroto almost grabbed Ryuu again but Ryuu managed to kick him in the stomach and make him fall back a few meters from him.

 Chapter 103 - 96- Ryuu VS. Hiroto (3)

    "You are so fast, even when you used the seal to seal your chakra." Hiroto coldly looked at Ryuu while rubbing his stomach that Ryuu had previously kicked.


    "I''m fast even without using the Flashing Body Technique." Ryuu tried to waste time talking to Hiroto in front of him, but suddenly from behind him an arm appeared and wrapped around his neck and started strangling him.


    Then Ryuu began to feel that strength was being taken away from his body and knew directly who was behind him, so he quickly tried to break free and hit Hiroto who was behind with the elbow of his arm.


    When he did so, Hiroto behind him disappeared into white smoke due to the damage, proving that he was a shadow clone.


    ....


    "Isn''t the Shadow Clone Technique a ninjutsu from Konoha Village, how can he use it?" Jiraiya watching the battle couldn''t help himself from screaming in shock.


    "Did you forget that he said he collaborated with Danzo, he probably got this technique from him." Orochimaru answered Jiraiya''s question while looking at the battle with concentration while looking for an opportunity to step in and help Ryuu.


    ....


    ''He can take away power using shadow clones too, I have to be more careful.'' Suddenly, as Ethan dodges Hiroto''s lightning ninjutsu, a strong pulling force appeared that pushed Ryuu towards Hiroto.


    "Bansh¨­ Ten''in"


    Hiroto compresses a high amount of chakra at the slit of his wrist before releasing it, causing his detachable hand to be fired with tremendous force.


    "Flaming Arrow of Amazing Ability"


    Ryuu''s stomach was hit by the missile grip that has enough destructive power to easily break through thick bedrock, Ryuu spraying blood from his mouth as he shoots backwards quickly due to the force of the attack.


    This attack had a strong impact on Ryuu due to Bansh¨­ Ten''in .''s pulling force, causing double damage.


    Ryuu, who can no longer use chakra, begins to fall into a completely passive situation in his fight against Hiroto.


    When Hiroto stopped talking, he started showing more power, but he didn''t make very strong attacks to kill Ryuu because he wanted to absorb Ryuu''s strength completely first.


    "A few bones in my chest have been broken." Blood gushed out from Ryuu''s mouth and he felt his entire body burning in pain.


    "Bansh¨­ Ten''in"


    Hearing these words, Ethan couldn''t help but swear in his heart when a strong pull appeared that pushed him towards Hiroto again.


    This time he didn''t make any other attacks, just grabbed Ryuu by the neck and then hit him on the ground forcefully, Ryuu starting to feel the strength being stripped from his body again.


    "Leave me, you bastard!" Ryuu grabbed Hiroto''s hand holding his neck and then kicked Hiroto''s thigh, making him bend a little, then he removed his hand from his neck and used his elbow to hit Hiroto''s face.


    But at this moment, Hiroto disintegrated into white smoke, which means it is another shadow clone.


    Ryuu was close to freeing himself from the seal so he tried to hurry up while watching his surroundings in search of Hiroto.


    The first thing he planned to use once he removed the seal was his left eye ability, in order to heal all his injuries anew and return to his peak strength.


    Hiroto didn''t appear nor did he attack Tsunade and the rest, after a while Ryuu finally managed to remove some seal in order to free his chakra but at this moment Hiroto appeared behind him with a big smile and put his hand on his back.


    "Fuinjutsu: sudden robbery explosion"


    Within an instant, three-quarters of Ryuu''s stats were stolen by Hiroto


    This was just a scheme from Hiroto, he knew he wouldn''t be able to seal Ryuu''s chakra completely so he put a double Fuinjutsu on Ryuu without noticing.


    One really seals the chakra and the other is just a Fuinjutsu helper that he created to facilitate the use of his dojutsu ability.


    When Ryuu removes the Fuinjutsu that seals his chakra, the sealed chakra will erupt powerfully after being freed from what was holding it back, causing the other Fuinjutsu to activate causing Ryuu''s chakra to rush out of his body with great force to Hiroto who used his eye ability.


    It was as if Chakra agreed to be robbed by Hiroto and voluntarily turned itself in.


    This way, Hiroto will be able to steal Ryuu''s power very quickly without making any effort.


    Ryuu fell to his knees as blood spurted out of his mouth, Fuinjutsu''s sudden stealing of his stats caused massive internal damage and completely lost his ability to move.


    "Killing you is as easy now as crushing an insect." Hiroto stood in front of Ryuu and then grabbed him by the neck and lifted him off the ground but noticed a big smile on Ryuu''s face.


    He looked at Ryo''s face and saw that there was a smile on his face. "You lost and you will lose your life soon. Why are you smiling?"


    "Because you will die." Ryuu''s smile widened and then he kicked Hiroto''s chest with all his might using Chakra Enhanced, Hiroto spewed blood from his mouth and flew into a large tree and destroyed it. Many of his ribs have been broken but Hiroto is not dead.


    At this moment, Ryuu''s Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan was spinning fast while looking at Hiroto who was on the ground and couldn''t move.


    Ryuu used his left eye ability so he was in perfect condition, even all the stats Hiroto stole back to him again.


    After all, the ability of his left eye is to return the injured body up to 24 hours in the past before any damage or injuries occurred.


    So his body went back in time to the period when Hiroto didn''t steal his stats.


    "How do you have this strength, I''m sure I stole yours." Hiroto, who had no ability to stop, stood as if his previous injuries had disappeared and his blue eye glowed.


    "Ryuu, that''s bad his stats are going up too fast.." Ryuu heard Sarah''s worried voice.